Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

In a dark room, several candles surrounded a red pentagram overlaying a strange symbol on the floor at each point. A lone hooded figure was kneeling over them, reading a book and chanting.

"Esor Ysiad Sram"

"Ainutep Pilut Nrutas"

"Retipuj!"

Suddenly, the pentagram lit on fire, and a voice filled the room. "Hahahahahaha!" From the fire, a red and black bird-like shadow emerged. "Who dares summon the Goetic Prince of Hell, Stolas?" However, now that the fire had lit the room, Stolas had a good look at who was summoning him. At the pentagram was a young boy in a black hoodie who now stared at him excitedly with big blue eyes at his summoning. "Really?"

'Strange. Usually, the humans would scream in fear at my demonic form.' Stolas reverted to a more manageable appearance as the fire died. He was an anthropomorphic owl demon, tall and slender. He had two almond-shaped red eyes, one set atop the other, with no visible irises or pupils. His gray-blue feathers contrasted his long, thin black limbs and bird-like clawed feet. He wore a deep red tunic with six linked golden buttons down the breast, beige breeches, a feathery top hat adorned with a regal gold crown encircling it, and a long burgundy cape.

Stolas sighed, "Apologies, child. I had a long day today, so let's keep things simple. What's your name, and what do you want?" He expected the boy to ask for something trivial like candy or no school.

The boy stood up with a smile. "My name is Daniel Fenton, Mister. I like Danny, though." He walked over to his bookshelf and pulled out an encyclopedia with an image of the solar system on the cover. "Can you teach me more about space?"

Stolas paused at the request, his disbelief giving way to a hint of joy. "You want me to teach you astronomy?"

Danny jumped in anticipation. "Yeah! I wanna be an astronaut when I grow up. I heard you know all about stars, planets, and stuff."

Stolas' eyes softened, and a warm, fatherly smile spread across his beak. "Well, young Danny, you have summoned the right demon." Stolas coughed into a fist and tried to maintain his composure. He walked over to the wall, flipped the light switch, and extinguished the remaining embers. He noticed the room was filled with rocket toys and posters of the wider universe beyond Earth. He turned to Danny. "Where are your parents, young one?"

"My parents are busy in the basement working on their science stuff, and my sister is away on a sleepover." Danny frowned a bit, downcast. "My parents are always busy."

The boy before him tugged at Stolas' heartstrings, reminding him of his daughter. He looked down at the pentagram and unlit candles. "How did you learn to summon me, Danny?"

Danny smiled as he held out the book he was reading. "I got this from the library."

Stolas read the title. "Satanic Rituals and Bargaining for Dummies: The Beginner's Guide to the Occult and the Demonic. Huh..."

Danny suddenly remembered something. "Wait, Mr. Stolas!" he called, hopping out of bed and rushing to his closet. He pulled out a plate covered with a napkin and a glass of milk. "I almost forgot! Offerings are part of the summoning, right?"

Stolas raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Indeed they are, young one. What do you have there?"

Danny proudly unveiled the plate, revealing an assortment of fudge and a glass of milk. "I brought these for you. My mom says it's polite to offer guests some snacks."

Stolas' eyes gleamed with delight at the sight of the baked goods. "How thoughtful of you, Danny," he said, taking a piece of fudge. He took a bite, and his eyes widened slightly. "This is quite tasty."

Danny beamed with pride. "This fudge is my dad's favorite."

Stolas nodded appreciatively. "Your father has good taste. This is excellent."

Danny's smile grew wider. "I'm glad you like them!."

Stolas sipped the milk, feeling a rare contentment. "Thank you, Danny. This is a most generous offering."

Danny beamed with happiness. "You're welcome, Mr. Stolas."

Stolas placed the empty glass back on the plate. "You have made this visit quite pleasant. I shall remember this."

"So, can you read to me?" asked Danny, wide-eyed.

Stolas sighed and smiled. "Well, I'll be more than happy to read to you tonight; no deal required." Stolas sat on the boy's bed. "Now, before I do, perhaps I should check if you know the rules for future reference. After summoning a demon, what is the usual payment when you make a deal?"

Danny raised his hand like he was in class. "Ooh, ooh. Your soul."

"Correct! Do you know what happens when you give up your soul?"

Danny tilted his head. "Uhh... I don't know. I didn't read the book that far ahead. I think my parents mentioned it with ghosts."

"Well, you go to Hell."

Danny blinked. "Oh... Hell? Is that bad? The mean kids at school tell me to go there sometimes."

"Yes!" Stolas set aside that tidbit about his schoolmates, picked up the boy, and placed him on his bed. "Now... Hell is a terrible place full of thieves, murderers, just overall scum."

Danny frowned. "You don't seem like a bad person, Mr. Stolas." The child reached out and felt his tail. "Your feathers are soft too, not like any monster I know. You even know all about space. I think you're cool!"

Stolas' heart seemed to swell from the praise. Growing up, none of his so-called friends thought highly of his interests. This child was different. "I'm trying to say wait until you find something worthy of your soul. Hell is a horrible place to suffer for all eternity. Now, not all deals require a soul to be paid. The deal shall proceed as long as both parties accept the trade, whatever it may be. In this case, I would gladly teach you about the universe in exchange for the snacks. Do you accept?" Stolas held out a hand that glowed a soft purple.

Danny didn't miss a beat and shook it. "Sure!"

Stolas giggled at the boy's enthusiasm. "As with any deal, always know what's on the table. Remember what I said, child."

Danny swung his feet at the side of the bed. "Oh, okay." He got comfortable and was prepared to learn.

Stolas picked up the encyclopedia and opened up a chapter. "Let's start with something simple: The moon."

Danny's eyes sparkled with curiosity. "The moon? That's awesome!"

"Indeed it is," Stolas said, settling into a more relaxed position. "The moon is Earth's only natural satellite, the fifth largest moon in the solar system. Did you know that the same side of the moon always faces Earth?"

Danny's jaw dropped. "Really? Why?"

"It's because of a phenomenon called synchronous rotation. The moon rotates on its axis in the same time it takes to orbit Earth, so we only ever see one side."

"That's so cool!" Danny said, his previous disappointment forgotten. "What else can you tell me?"

Stolas smiled, enjoying the boy's enthusiasm. "Let's see. Did you know that the moon has quakes, just like Earth? They're called moonquakes."

"Moonquakes? No way!"

"Yes, way," Stolas chuckled. "They are much weaker than earthquakes, but they do happen. And, the moon has no atmosphere, so there's no weather, wind, or rain."

Danny was mesmerized, hanging on to every word.

#

"Do you know what a nebula is?"

Danny's eyes widened with curiosity. "No, what's that?"

Stolas waved his hand, and the room filled with tiny, twinkling lights resembling stars. "A nebula is a giant cloud of dust and gas in space. Some nebulae are regions where new stars are being born, while others are the remains of dead or dying stars. They are the nurseries of the universe."

Danny's mouth formed an 'O' of amazement as he watched the miniature light show. "That's so cool! Can you show me more?"

Stolas chuckled softly, enjoying the boy's enthusiasm. "Of course. There is much to learn about the cosmos, and I will be delighted to guide you through its wonders."

#

About an hour had passed in their reading. Danny's eyes began to droop, and he yawned widely. Stolas noticed the signs of sleepiness and closed the encyclopedia.

Stolas' fatherly instincts took over as he helped tuck Danny into bed. "Goodnight, young Danny. Perhaps we will see each other again for another lesson. I would look forward to it."

Danny, half-asleep, mumbled, "That'd be awesome, Mr. Stolas. Thank you."

Stolas smiled softly, brushing a stray lock of hair from Danny's forehead. "Sleep well, little one. Sweet dreams of stars and planets."

As Danny drifted off, Stolas stood by the bedside with a thoughtful expression. It had certainly been a while since he considered an apprentice. The boy's genuine curiosity and kindness had touched something in him. 'Hm... They are about the same age. If things go well, perhaps I could introduce them. Octavia needs friends that aren't bought.'

"Goodnight, Danny," Stolas replied softly, his heart warmed by the boy's sincerity. Stolas glanced around the room, taking in the child's wonder of his domain. He whispered, "Until next time." With a wave, he extinguished the remaining candles and vanished, leaving the room bathed in the soft glow of a nightlight.

Chapter Text

About A Week Later

"Esor Ysiad Sram"

"Ainuetp Pilut Nrutas"

"Retipuj!"

From a fire, a familiar red and black bird-like shadow emerged. "Who dares summon the Goetic Prince of Hell, Stolas?" Hold on. This room was familiar. He reverted to normal, and with a snap of his fingers, the lights went on. It was the same boy from before in the same black hoodie.

"Hi, Mr. Stolas!"

Stolas smiled. "Oh? This was sooner than I expected."

Danny frowned. "Oh... I'm sorry. If you're busy, you can come by later."

"No. No. That's not what I meant. To be honest, I could use the break." Seeing the plate of fudge and milk, Stolas helped himself.

"Oh." Danny picked up on the change in Stolas' mood. "Who else summoned you? Is everything okay? "

Stolas sighed and sat down in the chair beside Danny's desk. "I suppose so, Danny. It's just that sometimes I grow weary of why people summon me."

Danny tilted his head, curious. "What do you mean?"

Stolas recalled the underground cult he had been brought to earlier that morning for some sort of sacrificial ritual. Not only did he not appreciate those offerings, but they also forgot to bring the cake they had promised. "Some demon worshipers don't know the first thing about hospitality and what I like." He patted Danny on the head. "Unlike you, my wonderful student."

The young boy giggled. "My neighbors call my family devil worshipers, but my mom said that we're... ag-... agn-... Uh."

"Agnostic?"

"Yeah, that."

Stolas made a mental note to ask more about his parents and what they did for a living. Stolas looked at Danny, his red eyes reflecting sadness. "Most of the time, when people me, it's for selfish reasons. They want power, wealth, revenge, or other selfish gains. They see me as a tool to achieve their desires, not as a being with my thoughts and feelings." He grumbled. "I don't even like hurting people. I find it rather pointless."

"They didn't know? That's one of the first things I read about you in my book." Danny's heart ached for his otherworldly teacher. "That sounds tough, Mr. Stolas. It must be hard to deal with that all the time."

Stolas nodded. "It is. People often forget that I have my own desires. They don't care about me beyond what I can give them." His thoughts drifted to the rather shallow relationship with his wife. "It can be quite disheartening."

Without a second thought, Danny got up from his chair and wrapped his arms around Stolas in a warm hug. The gesture momentarily took the demon aback, but it was comforting, just like those from his child.

"I'm sorry you have to deal with that, Mr. Stolas," Danny said softly. "I don't want power or anything like that. I just want to be your friend and learn cool stuff from you."

Stolas placed a hand over his chest, remembering his lonely childhood and the lack of true friends, except for one. He gently returned Danny's hug, feeling a rare warmth. Unlike some people he knew, most children wore their hearts on their sleeves. "You truly mean that, don't you, Danny?"

Danny nodded, looking up at Stolas with earnest eyes. "Yeah, I do. You're awesome, Mr. Stolas. You're super smart and nice. You even like fudge!"

Stolas' eyes softened, and he gave a heartfelt smile. "Thank you, Danny. That means more to me than you can imagine. I'm happy to call you both my student and a friend."

Danny beamed. "I promise to be my best in both!"

Stolas gently ruffled Danny's hair, feeling a rare sense of contentment. "And I promise to always be there for you, Danny. As your friend and mentor."

For the first time in a long while, other than his daughter, Stolas felt truly appreciated. "Now," Stolas said, his voice lighter and more cheerful, "how about we continue our lesson for tonight? I believe we were going to explore the fascinating world of comets."

"Yay!" Danny exclaimed, his excitement bubbling over.

Stolas brought an illusion of the cosmos to life in his bedroom with his hand. Stolas picked up the encyclopedia and turned to the chapter on comets. "Comets are often called 'dirty snowballs' because they are composed of ice, dust, and rocky material. They originate from two main regions in our solar system: the Kuiper Belt and the Oort Cloud."

Danny's eyes widened with curiosity. "What's the Oort Cloud?"

"The Oort Cloud," Stolas explained, "is a vast spherical shell surrounding our solar system, filled with icy bodies. It's far beyond the orbit of Pluto, and it's where long-period comets, those that take more than 200 years to orbit the Sun, come from."

As they continued their lesson, Stolas explained how comets develop tails as they approach the Sun. "The heat from the Sun causes the ice to vaporize, releasing gas and dust. This creates two tails: one made of gas, which points directly away from the Sun due to the solar wind, and one made of dust, which forms a curved path."

#

The room's imagery shifted to an ancient galaxy. Nebulae swirled around them, and distant stars shimmered like precious gems scattered across the velvet expanse of space.

"In the great expanse of the nether, there exist boundless amounts of magnificent phenomena: the great brilliance of an exploding star, the nimble dance of space dust through a nebula. But once every one thousand years, our corner of reality is treated to an incredible sight from the deep eldritch recesses of the cosmos: the tears of a forgotten colossus begin to fall."

Stolas' voice resonated deeply as he continued, "Tears made of the hopes and dreams of every living thing that never came to be. Condensed and sent shooting across the night sky in a dazzling final display. What appears to mortal beings as a meteor shower, we can see for what it is: Azathoth's Tears."

"Woah... When is it gonna pass by Earth next?" asked Danny excitedly, his eyes wide with wonder.

"If my math is correct, it should be over five years from now."

"More than five years?! That's so long." Danny pressed his face into his pillow in annoyance.

Stolas laughed. "You remind me of Octavia. She had a similar reaction when the wait time settled in."

Danny lifted his head. "Octavia?"

"Yes. Octavia is my lovely little girl."

Danny gasped in excitement. "You have a family too?! Is there a Mrs. Stolas? Are they both owl demons, too?"

Stolas coughed into a claw, momentarily caught off guard. "Well, my wife is... um... unique. Her name is Stella."

"Octavia and Stella? They have such pretty names."

"Yes... One matches, the other, not so much."

"What's Octavia like?" Danny asked, his curiosity piqued.

"She's around your age and very special to me. Octavia is a bright and curious young owl demon," Stolas began, his voice filled with affection. "She's very intelligent and deeply loves the stars, much like you. However, she doesn't have many friends her age, and I worry about her feeling lonely."

Danny's expression softened. "That sounds a bit like me. I don't have many friends either. Most people think my family is weird. But I'm lucky to have you as my new friend, Mr. Stolas."

Stolas felt a warmth spread through his heart at Danny's words. "And I feel fortunate to have you as my friend, Danny. I think you and Octavia would get along very well."

Danny's face lit up with excitement. "Do you think I could meet her?"

Stolas smiled, a twinkle in his eye. "I believe that could be arranged. How about this: If you do well during our next lesson, I'll bring Octavia along so you two can meet."

Danny's eyes sparkled with anticipation. "Really? That would be amazing! I'll do my best, Mr. Stolas, I promise."

Stolas chuckled, pleased by Danny's enthusiasm. "I'm sure you will, Danny."

#

The lesson flew by, filled with animated discussion. As the night drew near, Stolas helped Danny organize his notes and prepare for bed.

Stolas held the plate of leftover food. "Do you mind if I take the rest? I'm sure my daughter would love some."

"Sure! I hope she likes them too," Danny said with a big smile.

"You did very well tonight, Danny," Stolas said, tucking him in with a proud smile. "I look forward to our next lesson, and I feel you'll enjoy meeting Octavia eventually."

Danny grinned, already dreaming of the possibilities. "Thank you, Mr. Stolas. Goodnight!"

"Goodnight, Danny," Stolas replied softly. "Sweet dreams."

As Stolas vanished into the shadows, Danny drifted off to sleep, filled with anticipation for the next Thursday.

#

Stolas walked through the hallway of his mansion, the plate of fudge in hand. He couldn't help but feel content. "Perhaps I'll tell Danny about pacts next time," he mused.

He soon found Octavia reading a book in the living room. She looked up and smiled when she saw him. "Dad! You're back!"

"Yes, my dear," Stolas said, sitting beside her. "And look, I brought you some treats."

"Thank you, Daddy!" Octavia's eyes widened as she took a fudge square, bit into it, and smiled. "This is delicious! What store is this from?"

"On the contrary, they came from my new student."

Octavia paused to recall what her father mentioned last week. "Your student? You mean the human boy you started teaching?"

Stolas nodded. "Yes, his name is Danny. He's quite the curious and bright young lad. I think you two would get along splendidly."

"Oh..." Octavia curled up on the couch nervously. "Is he nice?"

Stolas laughed and hugged his daughter. "Very, and if he holds up to my expectations, I would like you two to meet."

Octavia seemed unsure before looking at the plate. "Will there be snacks?"

Stolas ruffled her feathers gently. "I'll be sure to tell him to have extra for all three of us."

Despite her initial fears of meeting new people, she trusted her father. She was sure this would be much different from the times her mother tried to introduce her to the other noble kids. "Okay..."

"Don't you worry about a thing. It'll be fun!" Stolas had found a promising student and a potential friend for his beloved daughter. The future looked a little brighter.

Chapter Text

The familiar setting of Danny's room was bathed in the soft glow of candlelight as Stolas sat beside him. As promised, Danny was on his best behavior during Stolas' visit a week later. Granted, Danny had been consistently well-behaved with the owl demon since they first met. This time around, Stolas offered to teach Danny about some of the precious stones he worked with. While the boy was initially unsure, conjuring up chromatic crystals in the palm of his hand brought back the wonder in his eyes.

#

During one of their breaks, Stolas decided to ask a question that had been on his mind for a while.

Books and notes were scattered across the floor. Stolas, reclining in a chair, looked at Danny thoughtfully. "Danny," Stolas began, his voice gentle, "I've been curious about something. Do you mind if I ask?"

Danny looked up from cleaning up his room a bit. "Uh, sure."

"You've mentioned your parents a few times, but what exactly do they do for a living? You've mentioned that others see your family as weird and possible devil worshipers."

Danny shifted a bit, glancing at his desk where a family photo sat. "Well, I already told you that we aren't. They're scientists." The boy seemed to hold his tongue.

"I take it that they study something on the paranormal side of things," the owl demon chuckled.

Danny looked to the floor. "Yeah..."

Stolas ruffled Danny's head. "Don't worry, young man. I've met devil worshipers, and you are very much not like them."

Danny rubbed his arms. "My parents study ghosts," he said, his voice tinged with uncertainty.

Stolas blinked at the answer. "Ghosts?" He was expecting them to be demonologists, religious scholars, or something.

Danny nodded. "Yeah. They spend a lot of time in their lab, inventing gadgets and trying to prove that ghosts exist. "

Stolas raised an eyebrow, genuinely intrigued. "That's quite an unusual profession. Do they have much success in their pursuits?"

Danny sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Well, not really. They still haven't proved they exist. Most people in town think they're crazy. No one believes them, and their inventions don't always work the way they're supposed to. But they're really passionate about it. It's their life's work."

Stolas tilted his head, his red eyes reflecting a thoughtful glow. "Interesting."

Danny sat on his bed. "You're from Hell, Stolas. Do ghosts exist?"

Stolas made a thoughtful expression. "I must admit, I don't know. Typically, souls either ascend to Heaven or descend to Hell. The concept of lingering spirits is rather foreign to me. If it's any consolation, I've heard of places like Limbo and Purgatory in literature, but I don't know if they actually exist. Humans are known to say all sorts of things to trick themselves into believing they won't go to Hell."

Danny shrugged, a small smile playing on his lips. "Yeah, I get that. But my parents are convinced ghosts are real. They're always talking about ectoplasm and the spirit plane. I don't really understand all of it, but they're so dedicated. I don't have the heart to tell them they might be wrong."

Stolas leaned forward, his expression softening. "It's commendable that you support them despite your doubts." Thoughts drifted to the King of Hell and how he was cast out. "Passion can drive people to remarkable lengths, even if their beliefs are unproven."

Danny nodded. "Yeah, I guess. I just want them to be happy.."

Stolas smiled, placing a reassuring hand on Danny's shoulder. "That's a noble sentiment, Danny. Your parents are fortunate to have such an understanding son."

Danny grinned. "Thanks, Mr. Stolas. It means a lot to hear that. I just hope they don't get into too much trouble."

Stolas chuckled softly. "I'm sure they'll manage." Thankfully, he wouldn't have to worry much about his parents. After all, ghosts were just superstition that humans made up. Right?

#

With how things were going, he was sure Octavia would be coming with them next time. If his visits to Danny's home were going to become a regular thing, it would be best for him to be transparent about the typical relationships other people have had with demons and their pacts. It was more than likely he would encounter more demons, especially on the rare chance he would ever visit his home.

Near the tail end of their lesson, Stolas adjusted his tophat and looked at Danny with a serious yet gentle expression. "Danny, I know I touched on it before, but I wanted to get you more acquainted with demonic pacts and possibly having me as your patron down the line."

Danny leaned forward, his curiosity piqued. "I know some stuff about deals with demons, but what's a patron?"

Stolas nodded. "Well, as you may know, in the realm of the occult, a pact is an agreement between a mortal and a demon. Contrastingly, I have read that there have been oaths with angelic entities. The demon becomes a patron, providing guidance, power, or knowledge in exchange for something from the mortal."

Danny nodded innocently. "So, like how you've been my teacher."

Stolas chuckled. "Well, that depends on what the agreed deal is. You and I already have a pact of sorts, but to be a true patron means to have a deeper connection with one another." He smiled. "How do you feel about having a share of my power?"

Danny frowned slightly. "Is this where I'm supposed to offer my soul or something?"

Stolas sighed, his eyes softening. "No. No. I won't be asking that from you. While other demons might ask for a soul for any of their power at all, I would like to think of it as a high-risk, high-reward sort of situation."

Danny listened intently, absorbing the information. "So, what kind of pacts have you made, Mr. Stolas?"

Stolas leaned back, recalling his many interactions. "Over the years, I have entered into numerous pacts. Some mortals sought knowledge, others power or protection. Unfortunately, desired too much and suffered the consequences of their desires."

Danny's brow furrowed. "Have any of them ever asked for something good? Like, to help someone else?"

The demon made a face. "There have been few about saving a loved one in danger. I honestly prefer those. Sadly, many mortals are driven by selfish desires." Stolas took a deep breath and began, "I've been around for a long time, Danny. I've made many pacts with mortals during that time, but I have rarely offered my magic."

Danny blinked. "Oh, well. I don't want to make you sad." He shrugged. "Magic tricks are cool and all, but I like us just hanging out."

Stolas chuckled and booped young Danny on the nose. "I shouldn't be surprised, but in some regard, I am happy." Stolas patted Danny on the back. "So long as you continue to be a good student of mine, I don't mind sharing some of my knowledge and power for small spells and cantrips. I don't expect you to comprehend the weight of the offer at your current age, but I would like you to keep the offer in mind. You'd be my little warlock in training."

Danny blinked with a smile. "That sounds cool... What does that mean? Are they like wizards?"

Stolas smiled. "Not quite. Warlocks are just the other side of the coin to their patron."

#

As the night drew to a close, Stolas stood by the door of Danny's room, ready to return to his realm. He observed Danny tidying up his notes, a satisfied smile on his face from a night of learning and wonder.

"Danny," Stolas began, his tone gentle yet filled with a hint of excitement, "you've behaved exceptionally well tonight. As promised, my daughter Octavia will be joining me on my next visit."

Danny's face lit up with a bright smile. "That's awesome! I can't wait to meet her."

"There's one thing I must ask of you," Stolas continued, his expression turning a bit more serious. "Please prepare some extra snacks for her. She can be a bit of a glutton, especially regarding treats."

Danny laughed, nodding eagerly. "Got it. I'll make sure we have plenty of snacks."

Stolas smiled warmly but then grew slightly solemn. "There's something else you should know. Octavia is quite shy, especially around new people. She's had some poor experiences with other noble children in Hell. They haven't always been kind to her."

Danny's expression softened with understanding. "I'll be patient with her, Mr. Stolas. She'll be my new friend."

Stolas felt a surge of gratitude for Danny's kind-hearted nature. "Thank you, Danny. Just be your wonderful self, and I'm sure she'll warm up to you."

Danny beamed. "I'll do my best. We'll have a blast!"

Stolas placed a hand on Danny's shoulder, reassuringly squeezing it. "I have no doubt you will. Now, get some rest."

"Goodnight, Mr. Stolas," Danny said, his voice filled with anticipation for the next Thursday.

"Goodnight, Danny," Stolas replied softly. "Sweet dreams."

With that, Stolas vanished into the shadows. As Danny drifted off to sleep, thinking of all sorts of stuff for him and Octavia to do.

Chapter Text

Stolas and Octavia arrived at Danny's room, the familiar soft sound of their footsteps alerting Danny to their presence.

Danny, eagerly awaiting Stolas' return, looked up from his desk, where he was doing homework. His eyes widened with surprise and excitement when he saw them.

Stolas gently knocked on the door before pushing it open, revealing Octavia peeking from behind his legs.

"Danny, I'd like you to meet my daughter, Octavia," Stolas said, stepping aside to give her space.

Danny first noticed her pair of pink irises gazing at him with a mix of curiosity and shyness. Like her father, she was an owl demon with soft-looking slate-gray feathers. Combined with her hesitant expression, she looked rather cute.

Stepping forward, Danny gave a gentle smile and waved at the girl. "H-Hi, Octavia. I'm Danny. I-It's nice to meet you." He chuckled a bit to mask his nervousness.

Octavia's expression seemed to soften. While she didn't say anything, she smiled and waved back from behind her father.

Stolas chuckled and patted his daughter on the head. "Apologies. Via can be a bit shy."

Danny nodded, undeterred. He walked to his desk and pulled out two plates. His mother always said the path to a good impression was through their stomach.

Octavia seemed to snap to attention when the sweet scent hit her. "Is that cinnamon?"

Danny wafted the first plate towards her. "Frosted Cinnamon Rolls." He held up the second. "Cookie Brownies. Try them!"

Octavia moved beside Stolas and looked up at him. She could easily tell Stolas wanted a bite, but he gave her a light nudge to encourage her to get the first taste.

Danny noticed that Octavia was wearing a light pink dress with white-lilac stars and white-lilac puffed long sleeves. He moved the plate closer as she walked towards him.

Octavia approached Danny and reached for a cinnamon roll. Before taking a bite, Octavia bowed as her mother had tried to instill. "Thank you."

Danny beamed. "You're welcome."

For years, Danny would remember Octavia's expression when she took her first bite. Her innocent eyes shined like the stars. "So good!"

Danny and Stolas laughed when she went as far as to lick the remaining frosting on her hand.

Stolas took one for himself and savored the flavor without letting her feel left out. "Ah... human sweets are always better than those made in Hell."

Danny took a bite out of a cookie brownie. For a first impression, things were turning out well.

#

Finished stuffing her face, Octavia stepped cautiously across Danny's room, her wide eyes taking in the array of objects that filled the space. From posters of constellations and planets to a desk cluttered with books and gadgets, everything seemed fascinatingly new to her.

"This is amazing," Octavia whispered, her gaze sweeping across the room. "I've never seen a place like this before."

Danny, noticing her awe, smiled and stepped beside her. "Really? It's just my room. What's so amazing about it?"

Octavia glanced at him, her pink irises glowing with excitement. "I've only ever been to the homes of other nobles. They're so neat. It seems so fake." She gestured all around her. "This is something like my room. It has personality!" She moved closer to his desk, her fingers lightly brushing over a model spaceship. "What's this?"

"Oh, that's a model of the Space Shuttle," Danny explained. "Stolas mentioned how he can make portals to space, but this is what humans made to do it themselves. I've got a bunch of stuff like that."

"Woah." She had never thought of rockets before. Magic was just the normal method for her. Octavia walked over to the telescope, her eyes widening even more. "You have one too? I've only seen the night sky from my dad's portals."

"He's taken you to space?! That's amazing!"

"Yeah, but I've never seen it from Earth."

Putting his desire to see space from Stolas' portal, Danny grinned enthusiastically. "Want to try it out later?"

Octavia beamed. "I'd love that."

He turned to Stolas. "That's if it's okay with you, Mr. Stolas."

Stolas smirked as he rolled his eyes in amusement. "If we finish tonight's lesson early, that should be fine.

Hearing that, the two kids grinned. "Thank you!"

#

Stolas set up a small table with various plants and fungi. "For tonight's lesson, I thought we could delve into one of my other passions," Stolas began, his eyes gleaming excitedly. "Herbology."

Danny tilted his head, frowning slightly. "You mean like the stuff we use in cooking?"

Stolas chuckled. "Sometimes, yes. But to be more specific, you'll be learning about Herbology, the study of magical plants and fungi."

Danny made a face, clearly unconvinced. "You're already teaching me about space and cool rocks. What's so special about plants?"

Hearing that, Octavia huffed, sitting nearby with her collection of botanical books. "Plants are cool, especially the ones my daddy grows!"

Stolas smiled at his daughter's enthusiasm. "Octavia is right. The study of Herbology encompasses a vast array of topics, ranging from the mundane to the magical. Herbologists like myself explore the growth patterns of magical plants, their preferred habitats, cultivation techniques, and the effects of their magical properties on their surroundings. We also study their uses in potion-making, which can be quite fascinating."

Danny still looked hesitant, his interest only mildly piqued. Octavia, noticing his reluctance, tugged at his shirt sleeve and looked him straight in the eye with an adorable pout and wide eyes. "Give it a chance, please," she pleaded.

Danny found himself unable to look away from her big, pink eyes. The sheer cuteness of her expression was overwhelming. He sighed, feeling his resolve crumble. "Alright, alright. I guess there's no harm in giving it a chance."

Octavia pumped a fist at her success.

Stolas chuckled, clearly amused by Danny's reaction to Octavia's plea. This would become the first time of many that Danny succumbed to 'the look' from Octavia. Even Stolas could not resist it at times. "Excellent! I assure you, Danny, you won't be disappointed. Consider this, Danny. You could be a modern-day Renaissance man."

Danny blinked. "A what?"

Stolas placed a hand on his chest. "A person who has wide interests and is an expert in several areas, like myself."

Octavia smiled. "Yeah. Dad is great at a lot of stuff!"

Danny raised a brow. "Don't they say jack of all trades, master of none?"

Stolas waved off his concern. "Oh, I won't teach you everything, just the important stuff. Oh, I can already see my star pupil. We'll do musical theater, singing, dancing, zoology, and more. Oh, I better get itineraries drafted before we start today." A phone appeared in his hand as he started making notes.

Seeing Stolas preoccupied, Danny smiled at Octavia. "Your dad is pretty cool, doing all this for me. It's different to see how much he likes the arts." All his parents ever wanted to discuss was ghosts, so this was interesting.

Octavia stood a little taller. "Yeah. You should hear my dad sing. It's one of the most soothing voices in all of Hell."

Danny blinked. "Really? I've heard him hum but not sing."

Octavia smiled. "Trust me, when I had nightmares growing up, my dad would open a portal to another planet. At the same time, he sang me to sleep with a lovely lullaby."

Danny stared in awe. "Not gonna lie, I'd like to experience that even now."

#

Danny and Octavia sat cross-legged on the room floor, surrounded by various magical plants and herbs that Stolas had brought for their lesson.

As Stolas began the lesson, Danny gradually became more engaged. Stolas demonstrated how to identify various magical herbs and fungi, explaining their unique properties and uses. He also showed Danny how to properly care for a young Mandrake, a plant with roots that could produce powerful restorative potions.

Octavia sat close by, eagerly participating and sharing her knowledge. "This one is a Moonflower. It only blooms under the full moon's light and can be used in potions for night vision."

Danny listened, his initial reluctance fading. He even started asking questions, genuinely curious about the magical properties.

By the end of the lesson, Danny was carefully tending to a small plant of his own, a gift from Stolas. He looked up at Octavia and smiled. "Thanks for convincing me to give this a shot. It's actually pretty cool."

Octavia beamed, happy to see Danny's newfound interest. "See? I told you plants are awesome."

He rolled his eyes. "Yeah. Yeah." Danny stood up and walked to his telescope. "Come on, there's one last thing we must do."

Stolas made his way over to the children with a confident smile. "Alright, let's get started." With a wave, he opened a portal from Danny's room to the roof of the Fenton home. Danny and Octavia stepped through the shimmering gateway, emerging onto the rooftop and looking at the night sky.

Both children frowned when they saw the sky. While it was certainly visible, the light pollution from the city made it difficult to see the stars.

Stolas huffed, clearly displeased by the mundane interference. "Well, we can't have that," he muttered. "Something as trivial as city lights won't spoil our night."

Raising both his arms, Stolas began channeling magical energy. The air around him seemed to hum with power. "Umbra!" he intoned, his voice resonating with authority. With a powerful thrust of his arms, he unleashed his magic.

A wave of darkness spread from his hands, blanketing the city in a magical veil. The streetlights dimmed, and the surrounding buildings seemed to fade into the background. The night sky above them brightened, revealing a tapestry of stars that sparkled brilliantly.

Octavia clapped her hands in delight, her eyes wide with wonder. Danny gaped at Stolas, awe-struck by the display of magic.

Stolas dusted his hands off with a satisfied smile. "That's just one of the spells you could learn under my tutelage," he said, his voice carrying a hint of pride.

Danny's eyes shone with excitement. "That's amazing, Mr. Stolas!"

Octavia nodded enthusiastically. "Daddy's magic is the best! You'll love learning from him."

Danny hummed. "I want to learn how to do that. Man, the apprentice pact is tempting."

"Take your time." Stolas chuckled, pleased by their reactions. "Now then," he said, gesturing to the now-clear night sky. "Danny, why don't you point out some constellations?"

Danny, still buzzing with excitement, eagerly pointed out various constellations. "That's the Big Dipper, and over there is Orion's Belt!" Danny adjusted his telescope and pointed towards a cluster of stars. "That's Orion," he said, tracing the familiar outline. "You can see his belt right there, those three stars in a row."

Stolas used magic to trace out the constellations they named in the sky, lines of faint light connecting the stars in the patterns Danny described. The constellations glowed softly, enhancing their visibility and adding a touch of magic to the night.

Feeling more confident, Octavia shared some constellations she knew from her own experiences. "The Demon's Wing and the Serpent's Coil should be somewhere over there."

Stolas nodded and began to trace them out with his magic as well, rotating the constellation traces to match Earth's view. The Demon's Wing spread across the sky, and the Serpent's Coil twisted elegantly among the stars.

Octavia leaned against her father. "It's too bad Hell doesn't have a night sky like here."

Danny blinked. "Hell has a sky?"

Octavia crossed her arms. "Yeah. The Pride Ring has a sky, but the only thing it has are clouds, a pentagram, one moon, and heaven."

"...You can see heaven from Hell?" It was hard for the boy to imagine such a thing.

Stolas nodded. "Indeed. From Hell, the heavenly realm looks like a planet in the sky. When they say Lucifer and Lilith fell, it wasn't just metaphorical."

The student made a face. 'Who's Lilith?'

#

Eventually, the three of them lay down on a magically conjured blanket, staring at the stars. The air was cool, and the gentle sounds of the night surrounded them.

Octavia smiled, her eyes reflecting the starry sky. "Years from now, we'll get to witness Azathoth's Tears. It sounds incredible."

Danny's eyes widened with excitement. "Azathoth's Tears! Yeah. Stolas told me about them, too."

Octavia reached out to the sky, as if trying to grasp the stars. "We should find a great spot to watch it together."

Danny chuckled, rolling onto his side to face her. "Maybe somewhere with a clear view of the sky if I don't learn that darkness spell."

Stolas smiled warmly at the children's enthusiasm. "I'll have to recheck the comet's trajectory with Earth's. That way, we can portal to the right hemisphere for the perfect view."

Octavia's expression brightened at the thought. "Thank you, Dad!"

Danny grinned, looking forward to the future. "I'm looking forward to it."

They spent the rest of the night relaxing on the blanket, sharing stories and pointing out more constellations. The gentle hum of the night and the warmth of their companionship made the evening magical.

As the night grew late, Stolas knew it was time to return Danny to his room. "Alright, my star pupils," he said softly, "it's time for bed."

With a wave of his hand, Stolas conjured a portal back to Danny's room. He helped Danny to his feet, and the three of them stepped through the shimmering gateway.

Danny turned to Octavia and Stolas as they stood in his room. "Thanks for tonight. It was amazing."

Stolas ruffled Danny's hair affectionately. "You're very welcome, Danny."

"Goodnight, Stolas." Danny gazed back at those pink eyes with a smile. "Goodnight, Octavia."

With a genuine smile, Octavia bowed. "Goodnight, Danny." She turned to her father. "If it's okay with you two, can I hang out with you guys on Earth, not just at night and stuff?"

The boy's expression softened. "I'd like that."

Stolas adjusted his cape. "Will probably have to introduce myself to your parents."

"Should go better than the rest of the neighborhood," remarked Danny.

With that, Stolas and Octavia returned home through the portal.

Chapter Text

To keep things contained, Stolas placed a minor charm on the room to prevent intrusion and keep their noise from escaping. This allowed them to learn and enjoy themselves freely without worry.

Over the next few weeks, Octavia began accompanying her father to Danny's lessons. Her presence added a new dimension to the sessions, making them more dynamic and engaging. She often chimed in with her facts and insights, and her enthusiasm was infectious.

One afternoon, during a lesson on the constellations of both Earth and Hell, Octavia pointed to a particularly bright star in the sky. "That's the Eye of Azazel," she grinned. "It's said to be one of the brightest stars in the Hellish sky."

Danny's eyes widened. "Wow, that's so cool! I didn't know there were so many differences between our skies."

Stolas watched them with a warm smile, pleased to see his daughter having sincere fun.

Eventually, as the lessons continued, Danny and Octavia expressed a desire to do more activities together during the day. They wanted to explore the human world and spend more time bonding outside their lessons.

Recognizing this as an important step, Stolas knew it was time for him and his daughter to introduce themselves to Danny's parents.

One evening, after a particularly engaging lesson, Stolas approached the boy. "Danny," Stolas began, "How do you feel about Octavia and I meeting your parents next week?"

Danny nodded, a mixture of excitement in his eyes. "Let's do it!"

#

Stolas and Octavia stood on the doorstep of the Fenton household, both disguised as humans. Stolas wore a sophisticated, dark suit that made him look like a refined gentleman, while Octavia wore a simple yet elegant blouse, her hair styled neatly.

This was Octavia's first time on Earth during the day. Even seeing the sun was a surreal experience for her, and even her glamour was new.

Octavia clutched her father's hand for reassurance. "Do I look okay, Dad?"

He smiled at her softly, "You're perfect, sweetheart."

They shared a quick, encouraging look before Stolas rang the doorbell.

#

The Fenton family gathered in their living room on a sunny Saturday afternoon. Danny and Jack were relaxed, watching TV while Jazz was delving into a new book. On the side of the room, Maddie Fenton was tuning their latest experiment when the doorbell rang.

It took a few moments for it to register before Danny's eyes widened. He had almost forgotten the plan for today.

Maddie wiped her hands on a towel and called out to her husband. "Jack, can you get that? I'm in the middle of something."

"Sure thing, Mads." Jack Fenton, a burly man in a bright orange jumpsuit, went to answer.

Jazz glanced up from her book, seeing her brother follow her father.

Jack opened the door with his broad, welcoming smile.

Standing on the porch were two figures with an air of the upper class that immediately set them apart. The one as tall as him, a man with striking red eyes and raven-black hair, smiled warmly. Beside him was a girl around Danny's age with a shy but polite demeanor. Her eyes were an adorable shade of pink.

"Hello there!" Jack boomed, his voice full of curiosity. "Jack Fenton. Can I help you?"

"Good evening," the man said smoothly with a slight bow. "My name is Stolas Aster, and this is my daughter, Octavia."

Jack scratched his chin in thought. "I can't say I'm familiar. I don't suppose this is another complaint from the homeowner's association. We already promised to turn down the noise after 7 p.m."

Stolas chuckled. "Apologies, you are mistaken. We aren't from this neighborhood." He rubbed the back of the fidgeting Octavia. "We live on the outskirts of town."

Jack raised a brow. "If that's the case, what brings you-"

"Octavia! Mr. Stolas!"

Jack turned to see his son run up from behind him to give the two guests a beaming smile.

"Danny!" Octavia returned the expression excitedly.

The young man gave her a friendly hug. "I'm so happy you guys came!" the boy said, pushing down the butterflies in his stomach after seeing his friend's disguise.

Stolas got down to one knee to the boys' level. "Hello again, young Daniel."

Jack seemed to blink at the sight before him before he gave a hearty laugh. "Danny, my boy, you've made some friends."

Maddie and Jazz appeared behind Jack, intrigued by the commotion. Jazz looked mildly interested. Maddie wiped her hands on a towel. She touched Jack's shoulder, peering curiously at their guests. "Danny, do you know these people?"

Danny nodded eagerly. "Yeah, Mom. Dad. This is Octavia and her dad, Stolas. We met at the library a few weeks ago, and we've been meeting after school every other day since."

The rest of his family nodded at Danny's explanation. Danny did not tell them he was hanging out at Tucker's house to play video games.

Jack extended a hand to Stolas. "Well, any friend of Danny's is welcome here. Please, come in."

Stolas and Octavia stepped inside, and the family guided them to the living room. They all settled into the cozy space. Maddie re-entered the room with freshly baked cookies that Maddie had prepared earlier for Jack. They sat together, sipping on tea and enjoying the treats.

Next to her husband on the couch, Maddie introduced themselves. "Since you're already familiar with Danny, I'm his mother, Maddie. This is his father, Jack, and our daughter, Jazz. It's nice to meet you both."

Stolas smiled at them. "Yes, Danny mentioned you all."

Maddie turned to Danny with a gentle smile. "So, Danny, how exactly did you meet?"

Danny, prepared for this moment, launched into his rehearsed story. "Well, it happened at the library one day after school."

Jack perked up in excitement. "Were you finally reading that book on paranormal metaphysics that I recommended?"

"No, Dad..." Danny sighed.

Jack's shoulder slacked. "Aw..."

Octavia raised a brow at the question. She turned to her father, who whispered that he would tell her later.

"I was trying to read about astronomy but needed help finding a specific book." Danny rubbed his arm. "The librarians were busy, so I was alone for a while. While wandering the non-fiction section, I saw Octavia reading with her dad."

Stolas nodded, adding to the tale, "Danny approached us and asked for assistance. I was more than happy to help. We started reading together at a table and discovered that Danny was a fellow fan of the stars. It became a regular thing for us to meet."

Jack leaned forward, intrigued. "So, it was just a random encounter?"

Danny nodded. "Yeah, but we quickly found out that we all love space! Stolas even started giving us mini-lectures on space and other cool topics. It became a regular thing for us to meet up at the library."

Smiling warmly, Stolas added, "I'm an astronomer by profession, so seeing Danny's interest in the stars brought me back to my childhood. It was a joy to share that passion with him."

Octavia chimed in, her voice soft but enthusiastic, "It was really fun to learn alongside Danny."

"That's wonderful," Maddie said, her interest genuine. Maddie and Jack's hearts eased hearing how Danny and Octavia became friends. We've got a bit of a scientific background, though our focus is more on the paranormal. While I hoped our son would follow in our footsteps, we're glad that Danny's taken the initiative."

Jack pumped a fist. "Oh, I wouldn't say that too soon, honey. We still have time before he goes to college to show the greatness of Ghost Hunting!"

Octavia blinked at the declaration. Octavia's eyes widened, and she looked at her father with curiosity. "Ghost hunters? That sounds... interesting."

Jazz sighed. "Yeah, our parents are ghost hunters. They run FentonWorks. You probably saw the big sign outside our building."

"Oh, I thought that was an ad or something." Octavia turned to Danny's parents. "So, you've seen ghosts before?"

"Well, not yet." Jack put a finger up. But we're close!"

"There's a lot of complicated math and paranormal biology, sweetie," added Maddie. "Rest assured, my husband and I will deal with those evil manifestations of energy and post-human consciousness."

'Were they talking about sinners returning to Earth through a portal or something? I don't think that's possible.' "Isn't that..." Octava stopped after feeling Stolas place a hand on her shoulder.

"Now. Now. Let's not be rude to our hosts." Stolas turned to Mr. and Mrs. Fenton. "Apologies."

Maddie waved off the concern. "Oh, don't worry. We're used to the naysayers since college, but we know we're on to something."

Jazz rolled her eyes at her parents before looking at Octavia with newfound respect. She tried to get Danny to apply himself more in school for the longest time. "Ignore them. I still can't believe Danny found someone who loves space as much as he does. So, you two became friends through these library sessions?"

The parents exchanged glances, clearly pleased with the story. Maddie smiled, clearly impressed. "Well, I'm glad you found such good friends, Danny. And Stolas, thank you for taking an interest in our son's education when you didn't have to."

Stolas nodded. "My pleasure."

"Hey, Mom, can Jazz, Octavia, and I hand out in the backyard while you guys talk?" asked Danny.

She ruffled her son's hair. "Sure, honey."

The boy beamed. "Come on!" He grabbed Octavia's hand and led her outside, Jazz in tow.

#

Jazz leaned against the wooden fence in the Fenton home's backyard. She observed the girl standing next to her brother. Danny stood nearby, a bit nervous but trying to look casual. Octavia smiled politely.

Jazz raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "So, Danny, I'm surprised you managed to come out of your shell to talk to new people, especially a girl." She smirked, her tone turned to tease before whispering in his ear. "Maybe you like like her?"

Danny's face turned pink. "Jazz... It's not like that," he whispered back, his voice a mix of embarrassment.

The siblings turned to Octavia, who sat on the grass and enjoyed the warm sun. "Danny, is the sun always this bright during the day?"

"Sometimes." Danny felt a small, unfamiliar warmth in his chest. Despite his denial, a tiny voice whispered that Octavia was very cute. Pushing those thoughts aside, Danny and Jazz sat with her.

Jazz smiled at Octavia, eager to make a good impression. "So, Octavia, tell me a bit about yourself. I mean, you know, beyond what Danny's already said."

Octavia glanced at Danny before responding, "Well, there's not much to say. Just like Danny, I love the night sky, and I like gardening with my dad. I'm still trying to figure out what I want to be when I grow up." She gave an amused huff. "According to Danny, I'm a bit of a daddy's girl."

"You never deny it," remarked Danny.

Jazz chuckled. "Nothing wrong with that." Jazz leaned forward slightly. "Well, I'm taking time to study psychology?"

Octavia tilted her head. "Which is?"

"Well, it's basically learning why people behave the way we do. You've met our parents, and you've noticed their... passions. I want to help them become more normal."

Danny snickered, adding, "She always argues with our parents about ghosts."

Jazz sighed, rolling her eyes. "Well, someone has to keep things grounded around here. Outside the house, I don't really like being associated with their... eccentricities."

For a moment, Octavia thought about how that would also work for her parents.

"So, Octavia, where are you and your dad from?" asked Jazz.

Octavia's eyes flickered slightly before she replied smoothly, "We're originally from out of town, way down south."

Jazz nodded, accepting the answer. "Are you going to be attending school here in Amity Park?"

Octavia shook her head. "No, I'm homeschooled by private tutors. It's a bit lonely sometimes, but I manage."

Danny glanced at Octavia, a sympathetic look on his face. "I get that. School can be rough. I've felt a bit alone there, too, but I've made a few friends even if we're part of the rejected crowd."

Jazz frowned, for both of them. "School can be tough, but I'm glad you've made some friends, Danny." She turned to Octavia, her expression softening. "For what it's worth, I'm glad you two met. Spending more time together will do you both a lot of good."

Octavia smiled warmly at Jazz's words. "Thank you, Jazz. Danny's been really nice to me. I'm happy we met."

Danny blushed slightly, rubbing the back of his neck. "Yeah, me too."

#

Meanwhile, inside, the adults talked for a bit before the Fentons escorted their guest downstairs to show off their lab.

Chapter Text

Octavia sat on the grass, her eyes closed, soaking in the sun. She thought of all the things she could do in the human world that she couldn't do in Hell.

"What's on your mind, Octavia?" Jazz asked, noticing the thoughtful look on her face.

Octavia opened her eyes, a spark of excitement in them. "I was just thinking... Is the ocean nearby? I've never been to an actual beach before. My home is landlocked, so I've only seen pictures."

Danny's eyes lit up. "The ocean? Yeah, there are beaches not too far from here. We could definitely go if our parents are cool with it."

Jazz smiled at Octavia's enthusiasm. "A beach trip sounds like a great idea."

Octavia's excitement grew. "I've always wanted to see the waves, feel the sand, and maybe even collect some seashells."

Jazz looked at Octavia, a bit surprised. "You seem really excited about going to the beach. Given how well-off you and your dad seem, I kind of assumed that you'd have gone on all sorts of fancy vacations around the world."

Octavia shook her head, a bittersweet smile playing on her lips. "We are rich, but we hardly do things as a family. My parents are... busy with their own lives. My father tries, but it's not the same."

Jazz's expression softened. "I'm sorry to hear that."

Octavia nodded slightly. "It is, sometimes. That's why I'm really looking forward to spending time with you guys if we hit it off." The Goetia pulled her legs into herself, "When I think about it, Danny is my first real friend." She huffed. "All those other kids my mother wanted me to talk to were fake."

Jazz blinked at the mention of her mom. "Your mom? What's she like?

Octavia's expression became complicated, her eyes reflecting a mixture of emotions. "My mom... She's really into the upper-class lifestyle. She loves hanging out with her friends, having dinner parties, and things like that."

To Danny and Jazz, it was reminiscent of the ads for the Real Housewives.

Jazz nodded sympathetically. "Do you get along with her?"

Octavia sighed, her gaze distant. "It's... complicated. I don't hate her. She's my mom, after all. But we don't see eye to eye on a lot of things. Some of the stuff we do can be fun. However, she wants me to be something I'm not, and it's hard to connect with her because of that."

Danny could sense that she didn't want to talk about it much. "By the way, Jazz, Stolas offered to be my private tutor."

On one side, Jazz knew what her brother was doing. They, too, felt the same parental pressure to become ghost hunters. On the other, Jazz's eyes widened with surprise. "Really? Someone like him wants to teach you?"

Annoyance flashed on his face. "Why did you have to say it like that?!"

Jazz waved her hands in apology. "Sorry. Sorry. I didn't mean it like that. It's amazing!" She paused, a slight frown crossing her face. "I know I say that it's never too early to learn, but isn't it a bit sudden? You're not even in middle school yet like me."

Octavia, sensing the tension and confusion, spoke up gently. "My dad is a good man, Jazz. He always tries his best to make me happy. Dad has the best intentions for Danny. He cares about those he teaches, me included."

Jazz studied Octavia's earnest expression, feeling her concerns at ease. "Well, if you say so, Octavia. And Danny, if you want to do this, and Mom and Dad are cool with it, then I'm all for it. Just be careful, okay?"

Danny nodded, grateful for his sister's support. "Thanks, Jazz!"

Octavia smiled warmly and pulled Danny into a half hug. "We'll take good care of him."

Earlier

The adults watched as the kids went out the back door.

Jack, ever the enthusiastic one, chimed in. "So, what brings you to our home today?"

Stolas cleared his throat slightly before speaking. "Danny and Octavia wanted to spend time together outside the library. They wanted to do more than just read books and listen to lectures. Given the circumstances, I thought it was important to formally introduce ourselves."

Maddie smiled warmly. "That's very considerate of you, Stolas. To be honest, I've been concerned about his lack of friends at school. There's this one friend named Tucker, but that's about it."

Jack nodded in agreement. "If fact, this is one of the few times we've had company over. Our neighbors are always busy when I ask them."

Stolas gave a once-over to their jumpsuits and the gadget in the room. 'I wonder why,' he thought sarcastically.

Jack clapped his hands. "Maybe we can have a barbecue sometime and get to know each other better."

Stolas nodded. "That sounds lovely. I'm sure Octavia and I would look forward to it when we have time. On a related note, Octavia's birthday is coming up, and I would love for Danny to join the festivities."

Maddie hummed with a smile. "I'm sure that can be arranged. If I'm busy, Jack can bring Danny there."

Stolas chuckled. "That would work perfectly."

"Do I have to?" Jack sulked.

Maddie patted her husband's arm. "Come now, Jack. This is for Danny, and it would be good for you to mingle with other parents there, too."

His eyes brightened. "You're right, and I can tell them all about ghosts!"

Maddie chuckled nervously. "That's one possibility, dear."

Stolas stroked his chin. "Yes, about that. Danny spoke about your ghost profession in passing, but I hoped to get the source's clarification. Forgive me, but I am a bit skeptical about the idea."

Jack leaned forward, his broad smile infectious. "Well, you're in for a treat! Maddie and I have dedicated our lives to studying ghosts and the paranormal." Jack stood up with his wife. "Come! We'll show you our workshop."

With a shrug, Stolas followed.

Jack and Maddie led Stolas down the narrow staircase to their basement lab. The air grew cooler as they descended, the sounds of their footsteps echoing off the concrete walls. When they reached the bottom, Stolas took in the sight before him.

The basement was a sprawling space, filled with tables cluttered with various unfinished projects. Tools and gadgets lay scattered about, some buzzing faintly with latent energy. Wires snaked across the floor, connecting different devices, and the smell of soldered metal and ozone hung in the air.

Jack gestured around proudly. "Welcome to our lab, Stolas. This is where the magic happens—or will happen, once we finish some of these projects."

Stolas walked slowly, his eyes scanning the room with keen interest. He noticed an assortment of ghost traps in various stages of completion, each more intricate than the last. A large electromagnet stood in one corner, and a half-assembled ecto-gun lay on a nearby table.

Maddie gestured to a blueprint on the wall with an image of a stereotypical Halloween ghost. "We've concluded that ghosts are the residual energy of human spirits that have passed on."

Stolas nodded. 'That certainly sounds like sinners to me.' "I've read tales of ghosts in folklore, but aren't they just stories?"

Maddie continued, "Our current hypothesis is that these spirits exist in a parallel dimension to ours. I refer to it as the spirit plane, but Jack calls it the Ghost Zone."

"It's much more dynamic!"

Stolas hummed. 'Were they talking about Hell or even Heaven?'

"It's an alternate plane of existence that's separate from our own, but sometimes the barriers between our world and the Ghost Zone can weaken, allowing ghosts to cross over," added Maddie. "These visitors, in turn, make up said folklore."

Stolas hesitated. "So you think portals to other worlds like Heaven and Hell are possible?" Thoughts went back to his Grimoire. Had either Stolas' half siblings or agents of the sins been careless and revealed themselves?

Maddie made a thoughtful expression. "We refrain from using direct religious references in our research. It is our understanding that what people in past times interpreted as Heaven or Hell are explainable phenomena. They bore witness to the Spirit Plane Jack and I are pursuing."

Stolas blinked, not sure what to make of these so-called scientific deductions. "How far have you gone into proving their existence?"

Jack's eyes lit up. "Testing is ongoing, but we've drafted all kinds of gadgets to detect and capture ghosts."

Maddie pointed to a blueprint pinned to a wall. "That's the design for our Ecto-Skeleton. It's supposed to enhance our abilities to combat ghosts more effectively."

Stolas nodded, his gaze eventually drawn to the far side of the room. A large hole was cut into the wall, lined with metal, and surrounded by complex machinery. Next to it was a construction paper sign with lettering that read, "Ghost Portal."

"Our magnum opus: A portal that will allow us to travel directly into the Ghost Zone."

"Ah, I see," Stolas said, approaching the portal. On nearby tables, he noted old scriptures being used as references. Some of the circuits seemed to resemble runes.

Maddie added, "It's still in the design phase, but we're confident that once it's complete, we'll be able to make direct contact with the spirit world."

Stolas stood straight. "A man-made portal to the afterlife. I can hardly believe such a thing to be possible." He studied the arcane and traveled to Earth through such methods all his life. The Fentons had to be following a pointless pursuit. No?

Maddie sighed. "Perhaps, but we won't stop trying until we're sure."

Stolas' mouth thinned as he thought, 'I'm starting to see why they are always busy. A portal seems like an impossible task. They aren't outright bad parents compared to those I've met in the past. But still...' He looked directly at Jack and Maddie. "With such ambitions, I would believe it hard to balance both your work and your family life."

Jack put an arm around his wife with a confident smile. "Nonsense. The Fentons' family bonds are stronger than ever."

Stolas frowned slightly, his gaze softening with concern. Meanwhile, Jack and Maddie enthusiastically discuss their latest ghost-hunting invention designs. 'I don't know them well enough,' Stolas mused, 'but I'm starting to understand why Danny has been feeling lonely as of late.' He glanced toward the window, where he could faintly hear Danny chatting animatedly with Octavia and Jazz. 'Danny would not appreciate me telling his parents that he's been feeling lonely,' Stolas thought. 'Granted, this eventually led to us meeting in the first place.'

Recalling his conversations with Danny, Stolas remembered how the boy had mentioned his parents' hectic work schedule. 'I had hoped he was exaggerating in some regard,' Stolas reflected. The memories of his own childhood surfaced unbidden. 'My parents were... distant,' Stolas thought, feeling a pang of empathy for Danny. 'I'd hate for him to go through the same thing I did. For what it's worth, I see a bit of myself when spending time with Danny and my daughter.' He took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts before speaking. 'Perhaps it would be best to confront them when I build better relations.' "Well, in any case, I'd like to offer a proposal to you and your son."

Maddie and Jack raised a brow. "What do you mean?"

Stolas cleared his throat. "As you know, Danny has aspirations for the stars and becoming an astronaut. It may seem early, but I'd like to help him on his journey. I'd like to become his mentor and tutor, free of charge."

The Fentons seemed to reel from the declaration. "Mr. Aster, that's extremely generous of you, but like you said, our little boy's still young."

"Perhaps, but I would be remiss if I didn't first put the offer on the table for discussion."

Maddie blinked in surprise. "Well, we would have to talk about it with our son. Forgive us, Mr. Aster. This is more than we expected from a friendly visit of Danny's new friend."

Stolas waved it off. "I understand. Like I told Daniel, please take your time. There is no rush."

Jack brought his hands together. "Hmm. Well, we want what's best for Danny. If he wants to, we're willing to give it a try."

The Goetia smiled softly. "That's all we parents can do for our children, no?"

The Fentons seemed to relax at the question. "We'd be lying if we said our parents were excited about our career choices, and our kids deserve better than that."

"Yes, indeed. I feel the same about my father and how I treat Octavia. " Stolas affirmed. "I see a lot of potential in Danny, and I want to help him become the best version of himself."

Later

The atmosphere relaxed, and by the end of the evening, it was clear that Stolas and Octavia had made a positive impression.

Jack laughed heartily. "Well, if you ever see anything strange, you know who to call!"

Stolas chuckled, nodding. "We'll be sure to keep that in mind. Thank you for your hospitality. It's wonderful to feel so welcomed."

Maddie beamed. "Of course! If you ever need anything, don't hesitate to ask."

As the father and daughter left, Stolas smiled at Danny. "We'll see you next week, Danny. And perhaps we can plan some daytime activities as well."

Danny grinned. "I can't wait. Thanks, Stolas! Thanks, Octavia!"

"Thank you for welcoming us so warmly. We're looking forward to getting to know you all better."

"Absolutely," Jack said, clapping Stolas on the back. "We're glad to have you here. You'd be the first to come for a second time and not for a complaint."

From the window, Danny watched them go, a smile on his face.

As they walked down the street, Stolas looked down at Octavia, who was smiling happily. "See, that wasn't so bad, was it?" he asked.

Octavia shook her head and looked up at her father. "It went well."

Stolas nodded, his expression thoughtful. "Yes, it did. I think we'll fit in just fine."

"It felt nice to talk normally with people, unlike those who come to our home."

Stolas seemed to gush. "Oh, I knew this would be good for you. Just wait until our next few outings."

Chapter Text

The sun was setting, casting a warm golden hue over the town as Danny and Octavia sat outside the quaint ice cream parlor. The storefront with striped awnings and wooden benches. The gentle hum of the town's evening bustle provided a comforting background noise as they enjoyed their treats.

Octavia, disguised as a human, looked like any other kid enjoying their evening. She wore a simple sundress, and her hair had subtle highlights.

Danny sat across from her, holding a cone with a generous scoop of chocolate ice cream. He took a bite, savoring the rich flavor, before grinning at Octavia. "You know, this place has the best ice cream in town. I've been coming here for years."

Octavia nodded, her expression curious as she tasted her ice cream. She had chosen a colorful, cookie caramel-swirled flavor. "It's really good," she agreed, licking her lips.

Danny chuckled, leaning back on the bench. "So, what's the verdict? Is it better than anything you've had before?"

Octavia tilted her head, considering. "It's different. But in a good way. Everything here is so... lively. There's a certain charm to it all." She took another bite, savoring the sweetness. "And this ice cream? Definitely a highlight."

Danny smiled, pleased. "I'm glad you like it. It's nice to just hang out and enjoy ourselves without our parents."

Octavia nodded, her gaze drifting to the passing people on the street. She watched them with fascination, her eyes taking in every detail. "It's so different from what I'm used to. People here seem so... carefree. The sinners in my ring can be awful."

Danny followed her gaze, observing the relaxed atmosphere around them. "Yeah, I guess so. That is why they're there. Earth's not always perfect, but having moments like this is nice."

They sat silently momentarily, enjoying their ice cream and the gentle breeze.

Danny looked over at Octavia, who was licking her cone. He hesitated momentarily before asking, "Octavia, what's it like growing up in Hell?"

Octavia looked up, her eyes reflecting a mixture of emotions. "Well, I don't leave the house much, but I've seen the news," she began. "My dad doesn't want me to interact with the sinners in the Pride Ring. They're a bad influence. He says it's not safe, and honestly, I believe him. They're not the kind of people you'd want to be around."

"Well, they were sent there for some reason or another." Danny nodded, intrigued. "So, you stay home a lot?"

"Yeah," Octavia sighed. "I mostly stay at home or go to my parents' stuff, but those aren't fun either."

Danny frowned, feeling a pang of sympathy for her. "That sounds tough. Do you ever get to visit the other rings?"

Octavia shook her head. "Not often. Sometimes, it's for special occasions or important events, but it's rare. Each ring is different and can be dangerous in its own way. My dad is very protective and wants to ensure I'm safe."

Danny smiled gently. "Well, I'm glad you're here now. You deserve to have fun and be a kid like anyone else."

Octavia returned his smile, her eyes brightening. "Thanks, Danny. Being here with you and your family is really nice. I like it."

Danny felt fuzziness in his chest. "We can have our own fun and do our own thing," he said.

Octavia nodded, her spirits lifted. "Yeah, I'd like that. Maybe next time you can come to my place. My dad's mansion has some really cool rooms and secret passages."

Danny's eyes lit up with excitement. "That sounds awesome! I'd love to see it."

Octavia looked at Danny thoughtfully. There was a hint of excitement in her eyes, something she'd been holding back. She took a deep breath as if gathering her courage. "Actually, Danny," she began, her voice soft but steady, "my birthday is coming up in a couple of weeks. I'm turning ten. We usually have a big celebration at our mansion in Hell. Would you like to come?"

Danny's eyes widened slightly, surprise flashing across his face. "Your birthday in Hell? Huh." The idea of visiting such a place was ironically tempting.

Octavia nodded, a small smile playing on her lips. "Yeah. My mom and dad usually go all out for me. There's always a huge party with lots of guests, music, and food. There won't be any sinners around. It's... different from anything you might have experienced here." She paused, her fingers fidgeting with the edge of the table. "I know it's not your typical birthday party, but I'd really like you to come. It would mean a lot to me." If all else failed, she would give him the eyes.

Danny blinked, processing the invitation. He'd known Octavia's background was far from ordinary, but the idea of attending a party in Hell, at a mansion, no less, was beyond anything he'd imagined. Despite the unusual nature of the offer, there was a genuine warmth in Octavia's voice, a hint of vulnerability that made the invitation feel special.

He smiled, his nervousness melting away. "I'd love to come," he said, trying to match her excitement. "It sounds... incredible, actually. I've never been to Hell before, but I'm sure it'll be an experience I won't forget."

Octavia's eyes lit up, a mix of relief and joy washing over her features. "Really? You'd come?" She seemed almost surprised by his enthusiasm, as if she hadn't fully expected him to agree so quickly.

Danny nodded, grinning. "Of course! It sounds amazing. And besides, how many alive people can say they've been to a birthday party in Hell?" He chuckled, the situation's absurdity making him feel more at ease.

Octavia laughed along with him, the tension lifting. "True! Not many, I guess."

He chuckled. "So long as I'm not having a permanent stay."

She nodded. "Yeah. Hell is my home, but even I sometimes want time outside of it."

Danny hummed. "So, do I have to wear a disguise like you are right now? I would think that a human showing up would be strange."

Octavia froze. "Oh, right. I forgot about that." She slumped a bit. "I still have to ask my dad to portal you to our house and back."

Danny patted her on the shoulder. "Don't worry about it. You still have time to set things up with Stolas. In the meantime, I'll let my parents know about the party. So, do I have to wear anything specific for fancy rich people's birthdays? Just tell me, and I'll be ready."

Octavia shook her head. "If anything, Dad will probably give you a glamour."

Danny beamed. "So I get to look like you guys? Sweet!"

"That's one way of looking at it." She reached out and took his hand, a gesture of genuine gratitude. "Thank you, Danny. It really means a lot to me that you'll be there."

Danny felt a warmth spread through him at her touch, a connection that had grown stronger since they'd become friends. "I wouldn't miss it," he replied, squeezing her hand gently.

Octavia nodded, her smile widening. "I'll take care of everything. My dad can set up a portal so you can get there easily. And don't worry about the dress code; just be yourself."

#

Octavia found her father in his study, surrounded by stacks of ancient books and scrolls. The room was dimly lit, the only light coming from the soft glow of a chandelier hanging from the ceiling. Stolas was seated at his desk, flipping through an old tome with a look of intense concentration. As Octavia entered, she hesitated momentarily, not wanting to interrupt. But the excitement bubbling inside her couldn't be contained any longer.

"Dad," she called softly, stepping closer.

Stolas looked up, his red eyes softening as he saw his daughter. "Ah, my little starlight. What brings you here?" He closed the book gently, giving her his full attention.

Octavia took a deep breath, her fingers playing with the hem of her shirt. "I was wondering... Can we bring Danny to my birthday party?" She looked at him with hopeful eyes, her voice a mix of excitement and nervousness. "I really want him to be there."

Stolas leaned back in his chair and smirked. After a moment, a smile spread across his face. "Of course, anything for you, my dear. It would be lovely to have Danny join us for the celebration. In fact, I already mentioned the event to his parents when we met. They seemed agreeable to it."

Octavia's face lit up with a bright smile. "Thank you, Dad! I know he'll love it." She paused, then added, "But... Danny might need a glamour disguise. You know, to blend in."

Stolas nodded, understanding the need for discretion. "Indeed. Stella usually handles the guest list and invitations, but adding one more should be simple enough." He chuckled, the sound deep and melodic. "A lost child from a lower family, perhaps? It would explain his unfamiliarity with aspects of hell and why he's not well-known."

Octavia's eyes sparkled with excitement. "That sounds perfect! Danny could fit right in without drawing too much attention." She was thrilled at the prospect, imagining her friend navigating the strange and wondrous world of Hell. Maybe they could travel the other rings down the line.

Stolas couldn't help but giggle at the enthusiasm. He and his daughter were on the same wavelength, understanding the delicate balance of blending Danny into their world. He reached for his grimoire, going over the demon families. As he flipped through the pages, he considered the different appearances he could bestow upon Danny. Ambiguity would help them craft a believable backstory. In his mind's eye, Stolas envisioned a few possible disguises for Danny. After a few moments of deliberation, he closed the grimoire with a satisfied nod.

Octavia, practically bouncing on her feet, asked, "So, what will he look like? Can you tell me?"

Stolas smirked, a playful glint in his eyes. "Ah, that, my dear, will be a surprise. You'll find out when we pick up Danny for the party." He winked at her, enjoying the anticipation on her face.

Octavia pouted slightly, but her excitement quickly returned. "Fine, I'll wait. But I can't wait to see it!" She hugged her father tightly, her gratitude evident in her embrace.

Stolas hugged her back. "It will be a memorable night, my little starlight." His heart swelled with affection as he watched his daughter leave the study. For Octavia, he would move mountains, and if it meant bringing joy to her life, he would ensure Danny's presence at the party was nothing short of perfect. He giggled at the thought of a new gift, sure Danny would be on board.

Chapter Text

Pride Ring

Morningstar Manor

The Manor echoed with Lucifer's pacing. His situation with Lilith had become increasingly strained. They barely talked to each other for days on end.

With a growl of annoyance, Lucifer swept a hand across his desk, sending a stack of papers across the floor. He stared at the mess he had created. After a moment, he sighed. He knelt on the floor, gathering them.

As he worked, a letter adorned with star patterns stood out. Curious, Lucifer opened it. The handwriting inside said it was an invitation to a Goetia's tenth birthday.

Lucifer's initial reaction was one of indifference. He always received invitations like this, and he rarely paid them much attention. Most events in Hell were tedious affairs, more about flaunting power and status. Typically, he'd dismiss such an invitation without a second thought, attending only when absolutely necessary or when one of his sibling Sins hosted.

But as he stared at the invitation, a thought began to form. Perhaps this could be a family outing to remind them of the better times and rekindle their family's spark.

A kid's birthday was simple enough. Stolas, the Goetia prince, was not one he interacted with often. Still, from what Lucifer had observed, he seemed like an upstanding member of his lineage. It was as good a place to start as any.

Lucifer set the invitation aside, his mind already working on the details. He would speak with Lilith and make the arrangements. Regardless, he was sure Charlie would love to see the kids having fun. It would be a refreshing scene compared to the depravity that went on in Pentagram City.

Weeks Later

Goetia Manor

Goetia Manor were alive with activity as servant imps scurried about, putting the final touches on the decorations and preparing the lavish feast for the evening's festivities. Meanwhile, Stolas and Octavia stood near the door, dressed for their station.

Stolas adjusted his regal suit vest, smoothing out the fabric of his long cape before placing a tall, top hat on his head. Octavia was practically glowing in her purple sequined dress. Her head feathers were tied back in a ponytail.

"You look beautiful, my little star," Stolas said warmly.

Octavia beamed up at her father. "Thanks, Dad. You look great, too!"

Stella's sharp voice cut through the air as they were about to leave the door. "And where exactly do you two think you're going?"

Stolas and Octavia turned to see Stella standing in the doorway, her arms crossed and an unimpressed look on her face. The imps around her quickly hurried out of her way, clearly not wanting to be the target of her ire.

"The party is starting in an hour," Stella continued, eyeing them critically. "I don't want either of you getting into trouble to dirty after all the time it took to get you presentable."

Octavia, unfazed, answered casually, "We're gonna pick up my friend, Danny."

Stella's brow arched in skepticism. "Danny? What is a Danny? I don't recall meeting someone with that name before."

Stolas cleared his throat, trying to keep the conversation on neutral ground. "Danny is a recent friend of Octavia's. They met while I was… doing my work."

"So he's a charity case? Seriously?" Stella's frown deepened.

"He's actually more of a student of mine. The best, if I may say so." Stolas huffed, a hint of frustration seeping into his tone.

"Really?" Stella's skepticism didn't waver.

Octavia chimed in, eager to defend her friend. "Yeah, we hang out every week!"

Stella looked between them, her expression a mix of surprise and indifference. "Huh… That's where you two have been… I hadn't noticed."

"Indeed…" Stolas's shoulders slumped ever so slightly.

Stella groaned, clearly not thrilled with the idea but relenting nonetheless. "Fine. He can come, but he better not embarrass us."

"I can very much guarantee the opposite." Stolas couldn't help but chuckle.

With Stella's begrudging approval, Stolas and Octavia resumed their departure, stepping out into the cool night air. With Stella out of sight, Stolas opened the portal for them to Earth and stepped through.

Earth

Time had flown since Danny received the invitation to Octavia's birthday party. His regular meetups with Stolas and Octavia had become a blend of casual hangouts and surprisingly formal lessons. The father-daughter duo had taken it upon themselves to prepare him for the party, giving him a crash course in the mannerisms and etiquette expected at such a high-society event. It was a significant change of pace.

During the days when Octavia was busy with her chores and responsibilities, Stolas took Danny aside for additional lessons as a surprise for his daughter. When Danny first heard Stolas' idea, he was hesitant, but with a little persuasion, Danny was on board. The lessons went faster and smoother with magical assistance than Danny had anticipated. As Stolas anticipated, Danny quickly got the hang of it when his heart was into it. Soon, both were confident that they had it in the bag.

As the day of the party arrived, Danny sat in the passenger seat of the family van driven by his dad. The sun was setting when they reached the address Stolas had provided. The drive was filled with a mixture of anticipation and a hint of nervousness. Danny had no idea what to expect from a birthday party in Hell, especially one hosted by a demon prince. His attire was kept simple with a crimson longsleeve button-down with slacks that his father and mother helped put together.

Jack glanced over at Danny. "So, how are the lessons with Stolas going?"

Danny shrugged casually. "They're going well. Stolas is a great teacher, and Octavia's been really helpful, too. It's fun."

Jack nodded thoughtfully. "Glad to hear it, son. Stolas seems like a good guy." He paused, his mind wandering back to a recent conversation with Stolas. "Speaking of new things, I've been working on something in the lab. I call it the Specter Speeder. It's like a spaceship but for the Ghost Zone. Thought you might find it interesting."

Danny's eyes lit up with excitement. "You're building a spaceship?"

Jack grinned. "Exactly! It's still in the planning phase, but the idea is to have a vehicle to navigate the Ghost Zone safely and efficiently. We expect similar environmental hazards in space: no air, radiation, or abnormal gravity wells. I've been working on the propulsion system, trying to figure out how to handle projected ectoplasmic currents. It's a lot of work, but if we can pull it off, it could revolutionize our ghost-hunting expeditions."

Danny's mind raced with the possibilities. Just the idea of building a spaceship with his parents was thrilling. "That sounds incredible, Dad. Can it still work as a regular spaceship?"

"Of course! The designs for our anti-gravity thrusters can work in multiple environments. Your mother and I might test it in space before we send it into the Ghost Zone, but we have to deal with the red tape before anything else."

"I can't wait to see it in action!"

Jack chuckled. "Just you see, son. Ghost hunting's in our blood." The man had no problem showing his son the scientific breakthroughs they could accomplish, not only in space but in the dimension beyond as well.

Jack and Danny arrived at Stolas's address, a three-story house just outside the city.

Stolas and Octavia stood on the porch, waving to them with welcoming smiles. When they got out, Octavia hurried down to meet them.

Danny's eyes were immediately drawn to her. She stood just a few steps away, and his legs felt wobbly momentarily. Her hair was tied back into a neat ponytail, but her dress and the hint of makeup truly captivated him. The stunning purple sequined gown shimmered with every subtle movement. The deep purple contrasted beautifully with her skin and dark hair. For the young boy, she looked like she had stepped right out of a fairytale, and Danny couldn't help but stare.

Octavia noticed his reaction and gave him a shy smile, wrapping Danny in a warm hug. "I'm so glad you're here." Her voice filled with happiness.

Danny grinned, hugging her back. "I promised, didn't I?"

Meanwhile, Jack and Stolas looked at their kids knowingly. It was intoxicatingly sweet. He approached Stolas, extending his hand in greeting. The demon prince accepted it with a firm shake.

"Thanks for inviting us," Jack said.

Jack glanced around, noticing the lack of other cars parked nearby. His brow furrowed in mild confusion as he scratched the back of his head. "Where's everyone else? Did we arrive too early?"

Stolas smiled reassuringly. "Oh, there's nothing wrong, Mr. Fenton. You're simply the first to arrive."

Jack's curiosity shifted as he took in the sight of the house. It was impressive. He whistled in appreciation. "This is one heck of a place you've got here. You've got great taste, Mr. Aster."

Stolas's smile widened. "Thank you, Mr. Fenton. I wanted something that would be... fitting for the occasion." He glanced briefly at the house, knowing the truth. It hadn't been hard to pull a few strings, call in some favors, and secure the property. A little demon magic had done wonders to refurbish the place.

Jack turned back to Stolas with a broad grin. "I can't wait to see the inside! It's been a while since one of my kids was invited to a friend's birthday party."

Stolas placed a hand on his shoulder. "Not at all, Mr. Fenton. In fact, I'm sure you'll have one of your best nights ever." As Stolas spoke, a subtle wave of magic flowed from his hand into Jack. "Somnum," Stolas murmured.

Jack's eyes immediately drooped, and before he could react, he was fast asleep. His body swayed slightly before Stolas caught him, using his magic to levitate Jack's unconscious form effortlessly. With a casual motion, Stolas lay him gently on the couch.

Danny watched with concern. He turned to Stolas with worry. "Is my dad gonna be okay?"

Stolas placed a reassuring hand on Danny's shoulder. "Don't worry, young Daniel. Your father is merely sleeping. He will wake up tomorrow morning with false memories, feeling completely rested and at ease. At worst, he'll believe he had too much to drink."

Danny nodded. "Okay... If you say so."

Octavia stepped closer. "Come on, Danny. Let's not worry about that now. It's my birthday, and we'll have a great time."

Danny managed a small smile in return as he followed Octavia and Stolas into the other room.

Chapter Text

Omake has been moved to its own story here.

Chapter Text

Stolas guided Danny to the next room, where he stood by an ornate mirror. The Goetia Prince's grimoire floated beside him as he flipped it open. "Alright," Stolas said with a reassuring smile. Let's get you ready for the night."

Octavia could hardly contain her excitement. She glanced between her father and friend. "I can't wait to see what you'll look like. Dad's been keeping it a secret."

Stolas smiled softly. "It's time, then. Hold still, Danny." Stolas placed a gentle hand on Danny's head. "Dissimulare." The grimoire responded immediately, its pages stopping on a specific spell.

In an instant, a wave of magic washed over Danny with a tingling sensation. He felt his body shift. When the transformation finished, Danny found himself staring at the mirror. Feathered wings sprouted from his back. His arms elongated with sharp, claw-like hands at the end. He now had the head, wings, and arms of a Snow Owl. The feathers were pristine white with subtle black markings. His lower half had the powerful hind legs of a wolf. The fur was mirroring the black and white pattern of his feathers. In the back, a fluffy tail swayed gently.

"Woah!" Not unlike a dog, he tried to catch his tail. Rubbing his face against it, he cooed. "It's so soft!"

Octavia's eyes widened in awe as she took in his new appearance. "Danny! You look amazing!" She was practically bouncing on her toes. She couldn't resist rushing over to him and ruffling the feathers on his head, laughing softly.

Danny giggled at the feeling. He took a few steps with his new limbs. It was surprisingly easy. It must have been the magic. He looked like a true demon now. "This is so cool!" Danny marveled, turning his head from side to side to get a better look. His attire had changed as well. Instead of his regular clothes, he now wore a black suit and slacks with a crimson and gold undershirt, closely resembling Stolas' formal outfit. He even had a small pin of Stolas' seal on his lapel.

Stolas observed Danny with pride. "Something to make sure everyone knows you're with me," he said, adjusting the boy's jacket slightly.

Danny turned Stolas. "So, what's my backstory?"

Stolas nodded. "Well, your father was a Goetia, and your mother was a Hellhound. Unfortunately, you never knew them. You were raised by social services."

"That's a thing?" Danny blinked with a frown. "Is that… common?"

A trace of sadness appeared on Stolas. "Believe me, Danny. Some nobles get around and don't bother with their newborns. You aren't the first of diluted royal blood and won't be the last."

Danny hummed thoughtfully as he admired his new appearance. "Oh... Well, is there anything else I need?"

"You're still young, so others won't dig too deep into seeing another half-blood." Stolas extended a hand. With a flick of his wrist, a swirling portal opened. The gateway revealed the entrance to the Goetia family's grand manor. "Shall we?" Stolas asked, gesturing toward the portal.

Danny felt anticipation bubbling inside him.

Octavia squeezed his hand reassuringly, giving him a reassuring smile. "Let's go!"

Together, the trio stepped through the portal.

#

The familiar world of Earth vanished behind him, and Danny emerged into a realm entirely unlike anything he had ever seen before.

"Welcome to Hell, Danny," Stolas said with a slight smile.

Danny's eyes widened as he took in his new surroundings. The first thing that struck him was the pervasive red hue that tinted everything in sight. In front of him was Stolas' mansion made of dark, burgundy-colored stone. It was huge. They really were royalty. Some of the building's windows even had a sun, moon, and star motif. Turning around, he saw a beautiful lawn next to a swimming pool. "This is amazing!"

Octavia giggled. "I'm glad you like our home.

Eventually, Danny lifted his gaze, and his breath caught in his throat. The sky above was like nothing he had ever imagined. The vast expanse was a deep, dark red, with streaks of black clouds overhead. And there, hanging in the sky, the pentagram moon. Just beyond the moon, Danny could make out another celestial body. If memory served him right, that was Heaven, almost like a second moon. "Woah," Danny whispered. Octavia had mentioned it before, but seeing it in person was something else entirely.

Octavia stood beside him. "It's… a lot to take in, isn't it?"

"Yeah," Danny was unable to tear his eyes away. "Incredible."

Stolas placed a gentle hand on Danny's shoulder. "I know it might seem overwhelming at first, but you'll get used to it. Now, let's head inside. We have much to prepare for."

Danny nodded. As they made their way toward the entrance of Stolas' mansion, he couldn't help but glance back up at the sky one last time.

#

The grand foyer was alive with activity as red-horned creatures scurried about. Their small hands moved fast, adjusting ribbons, hanging banners, and placing centerpieces.

Danny tilted his head. "Huh. So those are Imps."

Stolas nodded with a faint smile. "Yes, but let's not bother them. We wouldn't want to cause any delays." These Imps had important work to do.

As they moved further into the mansion, a pair of Hellhounds in sharp, tailored suits and sunglasses approached from the side. Danny, feeling a bit out of place in his new form, offered them a simple wave and a friendly smile.

The Hellhounds exchanged a brief glance, their brows raised in surprise. They hadn't expected a Halfblood to accompany the royal family. But they quickly dismissed any questions and focused on their job. "Prince, your wife asked us to keep an eye out for your return," one of the Hellhounds said in a gruff tone.

"She requested that you, the young mistress, and your... guest... meet her in the grand ballroom for photos," continued the other.

Stolas nodded appreciatively. "Thank you. We'll be there soon."

The Hellhounds bowed their heads slightly before stepping aside.

As they walked, Danny couldn't help but marvel at the mansion around him. There were tall, elegant windows with pink stained glass. Intricately designed vases lined the halls, each one filled with exotic, possibly carnivorous plants. Stolas really did love his plants. He even spotted Stolas petting one before giving it a treat.

The ceilings were adorned with elaborate star and moon patterns, and night sky imagery seemed to stretch endlessly above them. Stolas' glyph was carved into various places along the hallways and balconies.

The two patiently waited for Danny when he stopped to stare at paintings of Stolas' family. The Swan demon, who he assumed to be Stolas's wife, was rather pretty. He looked forward to meeting her. Some of them were quite fancy, while others were rather cute. "Oh, my gosh, Octavia. You're so small."

Danny pointed to a painting of Stolas holding a baby Octavia in his study.

Stolas giggled. "She was just over two years old since she hatched."

Octavia went bashful. "Dad..."

#

Soon, they finally reached the grand ballroom, the heart of the celebration. More Imp servants scurried about, meticulously placing decorations and setting up tables under Stella's watchful eye.

Stella finally turned away from the bustling scene and focused on the trio. "It took you three long enough to get here. The guests are about to arrive soon." Her eyes drifted to Danny, and she raised an eyebrow. "And who might this be?"

Stolas sighed. "If you recall, this is the guest we said we would pick up."

"Ah, your new student." Stella hummed before turning her attention to her daughter. "So, Octavia, this is your new... friend."

Octavia nodded enthusiastically. "Yes! Mom, this is Danny."

"Danny?" Stella's eyes narrowed slightly as she scrutinized the young demon. Her gaze lingered on his Snow Owl head, wings, and Hellhound hind legs. "You and Stolas didn't mention he was a... Halfblood... with a Hellhound of all demons."

"Will that be a problem?" Stolas huffed.

"That depends." Stella turned to Danny. "Introduce yourself, boy."

Danny, remembering the etiquette lessons Stolas had drilled into him, bowed politely. "It is an honor to be a guest in your lovely home, Princess Stella. My birth name is Daniel, but my close friends call me Danny. It was about a month or so ago that I became acquainted with Sir Stolas and later with Octavia. Sir Stolas was kind enough to take me under his wing for my astrological studies."

"I see," Stella assessed him with a critical eye. '... At least he's civilized, unlike some little monsters she's met.' "I don't see much of... your kind that are not in a family's service around these parts. They are usually several neighborhoods away."

"My upbringing was rather unique." The subtle jab in Stella's words went right over his head. "If I may be so bold, you're more beautiful in person than the portraits suggest."

Stella rolled her eyes and glanced at Stolas and Octavia as if checking to see if this was some kind of ploy to flatter her. However, both of them seemed surprised. When she looked back at the boy, she raised a brow at the level of sincerity. Then again, Stella was a sucker for compliments to her own ego.

"Well... thank you, young man. I'm glad someone in this house noticed. It's clear that the imps we hired at the time were incompetent. They couldn't truly capture my magnificence on paper," Stella replied in a haughty tone.

Octavia gaped at the interaction.

Stolas silently groaned at her self-indulgence.

Stella gestured to her husband and daughter. "Daniel, I'll be needing my family for a moment. Take a seat at table four while we complete some last-minute preparations."

"Yes, ma'am." Danny bowed again.

As the parents walked away, Octavia let out a quiet sigh of relief and leaned in to whisper to Danny, "I can't believe that worked."

Danny tilted his head. "What worked? I was just being honest."

Octavia patted his head. "I think you'll be just fine."

As Octavia followed her family, Danny was left alone. He absent-mindedly watched the imps go about their work. Danny didn't even notice some people approaching until one of them spoke.

"Hey, kid."

Danny turned around at the voice and smiled at the two Hellhounds. "Oh, hi again, uh, security guys."

The two Hellhounds exchanged a glance, noticing that the royals were preoccupied, and relaxed their stances. "Heh. Name's Axel," said the first, a muscular Hellhound with dark fur.

The other with a lighter shade and slimmer build nodded. "Brody."

Danny's smile widened. "Nice to meet you again, but I thought you guys were watching the front?"

Brody showed his watch. "Shift change. We'll be assigned to the princess shortly."

"For what?" Danny asked.

Axel waved it off casually. "They'll tell you soon."

"Oh, okay," Danny hummed. After a moment, he asked, "So, what's it like working with Octavia's family?"

Axel snorted, crossing his arms. "It can be a mixed bag at times. It's… interesting, to say the least. The job's got good pay."

"It just depends on who you're assigned under." Brody hummed. "The position of protecting a royal family is not so easily earned. Even then, some can be insufferable." Danny frowned. "Oh... Are Stolas and Octavia like that?"Brody blinked before he chuckled. "Those two? Nah. The kid's alright. She has a good head on her shoulders. Doesn't have that whole 'I'm-better-than-everyone' attitude. It's refreshing. Her dad can be eccentric at times, but damn can he sing."

Now Danny really wanted to see his mentor in action.

Danny nodded thoughtfully. "Yeah, she seems pretty cool. I'm glad she's my friend."

Axel's grin widened. "You're a lucky kid. Not many get to be friends with royalty, especially not people like us."

Danny kicked around his wolf legs. "Yeah. The 'cool' kids at school don't like me either."

Brody huffed. "Ah, forget them. Probably can't even see past their noses."

Axel patted Danny on the shoulder. "Listen, if any of those snotty brats gives you trouble, Stolas gave us a little authority to pull them away, especially after last time."

"What happened last time?"

"They made Octavia cry." Brody shivered. "The fear on those kid's faces."

Danny nodded. "Yeah. That sounds like Stolas." He loved his daughter very much.

"If anything goes down, we got both your backs."

The boy nodded before he raised a brow. "Huh... What about Stella? You guys didn't mention her."

The Hellhounds exchanged a look. Axel raised an eyebrow while Brody let out a slow breath.

Brody chose his words carefully. "She can be... difficult. To say the least."

"Yeah. I've seen the way she looked at Stolas and Octavia. It's kinda intense for a mom," surmised the boy.

Axel let out a short, humorless laugh. "That's one way to put it."

Brody made a face. "Stella's… complicated. She can be very... verbal when it comes to things and people she dislikes."

Danny frowned, trying to piece together what they were saying. "So, she doesn't… care about Stolas or Octavia?"

Brody hesitated before answering. "Stolas? Definitely. Octavia?" He gave a so-so gesture. "It could be worse."

Axel added, "She's not someone you want to cross, kid. Stolas knows how to handle her, mostly."

"Oh... I guess that explains some things."

Brody nodded. "Just keep your head on straight, and you'll be fine."

Brody smirked. "Come on, lil' dude. Us Hellhounds, even halves, gotta stick together in the long haul."

Danny smiled along. "Thanks. That means a lot. Actually, you two are the first hellhounds I've ever met."

Axel and Brody expressed their confusion. "What? No way. Which pound did they get you from? The one in Sloth, Gluttony, or somewhere else?"

Danny tilted his head in confusion. "Pound?"

Before they could talk on the subject more, Axel and Brody quickly snapped to attention. Danny turned to see Stella and Octavia approaching.

Chapter Text

Stella, Stolas, and Octavia got into position as they prepared for a family portrait. The imp servants bustled around, making final adjustments to the backdrop while the photographer set up his equipment. The photographer called out instructions and positioned them to capture the image of a perfect royal family. Stella's posture was refined and poised for a princess of her station. As the head of the family, Stolas needed to keep upright with a stern expression, showing that he wasn't one to be taken lightly. On the other hand, Octavia was made to smile politely with her perfectly groomed feathers and shimmering dress. As the daughter of the two, she was an example of what a proper Goetian heir should be.

Once the portraits were taken, Stella turned to Octavia. "Alright, darling, you will be seated over there." She pointed to a table near the room entrance. "You'll greet everyone who enters and place your gifts in the storage chest. Remember to smile and thank them for their well wishes."

"Can Danny join me?"

Stella had a pensive look. "Fine..."

The mother and daughter met up with Danny who had been conversing with the hired help.

Octavia relayed her request, and the boy obliged.

Stella led the children and the security hounds to the table. Before leaving, she adjusted Octavia's dress and smoothed her feathers. "Stay here, both of you. And remember, Octavia, this is your day. Make sure everyone knows it."

With that, Stella returned to her own table with Stolas.

Axel and Brody gave them a nod before they started managing the forming crowd outside.

Octavia took her seat, and Danny took the chair beside her. Octavia offered him a reassuring smile. "It'll be fine, Danny. Just follow my lead. Most of them are nice... enough."

Danny chuckled lightly. "Alright..."

Soon, the first of the demon royal families began to enter. The room filled with the conversation as the guests filed in. Danny was starting to notice that a lot of the demon royalty were tall.

The first family to approach was a slender demon with dark red skin and a flowing robe adorned with golden embroidery. His wife, a striking figure with horns that curled elegantly atop her head, followed close behind, and their two children—a boy and a girl—trailed after them.

The demon King bent down slightly to greet Octavia. "Happy birthday, young Princess. May your day be filled with joy and celebration."

"Thank you," Octavia replied with a bright smile. The parents raised a brow at Danny, seeing his wolf tail sticking out. Thankfully, they didn't say anything after offering their gift.

The children offered shy smiles and quick bows, and after a few more words, the family moved along.

More families arrived, each offering their congratulations, compliments, and gifts. Some were warm and genuine, others a bit more formal and reserved, but all of them took a moment to acknowledge Octavia on her special day.

Danny watched closely, noting the various mannerisms of each family.

A particularly imposing family approached in dark attire and solemn expressions. The head of the family, a demoness with sharp, angular features, leaned down to greet Octavia formally. "Happy birthday, Princess Octavia. I trust this year will bring you closer to the esteemed traditions of your lineage."

Octavia maintained her smile, though it faltered slightly. "Thank you."

Danny, sensing the shift, decided to offer his own greeting, bowing as he spoke. "Thank you for attending. It means a lot to Octavia."

The demoness glanced at him before she offered a curt nod and moved along with her family.

#

As the crowd in the entrance thickened, a sudden commotion caught Danny's attention. A tall, lanky figure was pushing through the crowd, his voice loud and commanding.

"Move aside! Move aside! Uncle of the birthday girl coming through!"

The demon finally emerged from the throng, his grin wide and his turquoise eyes gleaming. His appearance was striking—a peacock-like avian with a short turquoise beak and mostly white feathers. His slicked-back, light periwinkle blue hair complemented his long, gradient-colored tail feathers. His extravagant coat, adorned with shades of light blue and white details, flowed like his tail feathers, and the large, turquoise fur collar featured a design of a snowflake at the front. Beneath his coat, he wore a navy long-sleeved shirt, white pants, and navy over-the-knee boots. A turquoise ice-like crown perched atop his head.

Octavia deadpanned, "Hello, Uncle Andrealphus..."

Danny raised a brow at the newcomer. "Andrealphus is your uncle?"

Back when Danny was first reading the demon summoning book, Andrealphus was one of the demons he initially considered. He was supposedly a great Marquis with the appearance of a peacock who was loud and taught astronomy, geometry, and... quibbling. He had the ability to turn any man into a bird, making men measure everything accurately. Apparently, he was much different as a person. Danny blinked. Were they the same demons in his book? Stolas had mentioned being in his late twenties, and Danny was pretty sure the names of the Ars Goetia were much older than that. 'Huh...' He would have to ask Stolas about that later.

"Unfortunately..." Octavia muttered under her breath.

Andrealphus, a member of the Ars Goetia, Stella's brother, and by extension Stolas' brother-in-law and Octavia's uncle

Andrealphus gasped in mock hurt. "Oh, don't be like that, Octavia. Remember when I made it snow for during our last winter solstice celebration."

"You froze the floor to make me slip before dropping a massive snowball on me. You even did the same to my dad!"

Her uncle waved it off. "It was all a jest. What do you young ones call it? A prank!"

"What a jerk..." Danny muttered. 'Thank whatever god that I didn't summon him.'

"What was that?!" Andrealphus got up close to Danny. His eyes glowed blue, sizing up the young lupagriff demon. "Would you say that again, little half-breed?"

Before Danny could respond, Octavia quickly pulled him closer to her, putting herself between him and her uncle. "I'd appreciate it if you didn't try to freeze my best friend, Uncle Andrealphus."

"Best friend? Really?"

"Yes..." Octavia put her hands on her hips with her own glare.

Andrealphus threw back his head and laughed, the sound echoing through the entrance. "Oh, darling, that's hilarious." His grin widened as he rested his chin on his fingers, his expression one of mock contemplation. "Now, where can I find my dear silly minx of a sister?"

"She's at table seven with my dad..." Octavia replied, her tone flat.

"Ah, yes, him... Thank you!" With that, Andrealphus gave a theatrical wave and sauntered inside.

Danny turned to Octavia, his brows furrowed. "Your uncle is... something."

Octavia groaned. "You don't know the half of it..."

"What was that about freezing me?"

"Oh, yeah. Similar to how my dad can turn people to stone with a simple glare, he turns people into ice sculptures," she explained nonchalantly.

'That was certainly not in the book.' Danny's eyes widened. "Huh... Thanks for the save."

Octavia shrugged with a small smile. "No problem. Just stick close, and you'll be fine."

Suddenly, the room fell silent, and a ripple of gasps spread through the crowd. Danny noticed the shift. The demons, who had been mingling and conversing just moments before, now parted like the Red Sea, bowing deeply as three figures made their entrance. Danny tilted his head in confusion as he watched the procession.

The Morningstars had arrived.

The other royal families bowed even lower. Some bowed out of respect for his power, others out of sheer obligation, and a few out of a fear that bordered on paranoia. It was nothing new, but it always left a sour taste in his mouth.

Hell's royal family approached the table as Octavia and Danny rose from their bows.

"Oh, wow!" Charlie gushed at the grandiose decorations. "This is lovely! You have such a beautiful home!"

Lucifer smiled at his daughter. Charlie's enthusiasm was infectious. Meanwhile, his wife kept a neutral expression. He internally sighed. 'Come on, Lilith. I don't want to lose us...'

Noticing the attention, Stolas and Stella quickly made their way to the entrance.

"King Lucifer." Stolas bowed deeply. "Queen Lilith, Princess Charlie, we are honored by your presence at our daughter's celebration."

Stella followed suit. "It is a pleasure to have you here."

Charlie stepped toward their daughter with a bright smile. "Happy birthday, Octavia! Aren't you two adorable?! I'm so happy to be here!"

Octavia's cheeks flushed, and she curtsied. "Thank you, Princess Charlie… it means a lot that your family came."

The princess ruffled his hair. "Well, I hope you have a wonderful night too.

Lucifer turned from her parents. "We wouldn't miss it. A tenth birthday is a special occasion, after all. Happy birthday."

Lilith extended a hand, presenting a small wrapped gift. "For you, child. A token of our goodwill." Lucifer gave her a slight nudge. "Happy birthday."

"I hope you like it," beamed Charlie.

"Thank you, your Highness." Octavia handled the gift like glass as she placed it along with the others.

Stolas smiled. "We are deeply grateful. Your generosity is most appreciated."

Lucifer's gaze then shifted to Danny, who had been standing silently beside Octavia, trying his best to be invisible.

Lucifer's attention then went to the young Lupagriff. "And who might this be?"

Danny quickly bowed. "M-My name is Daniel, Your Majesty. I'm... a friend of Octavia's."

Lucifer's lips curled into a small smile. "It's a pleasure to meet you, Daniel. You know, I knew a Daniel many years ago."

Danny blinked. "Oh, what happened to him?"

"He got visions of the future."

"What'd he see?"

"The apocalypse."

"Oh..."

Lilith regarded him with a quietly while Charlie beamed at him. "It's nice to meet you, Daniel!"

Danny couldn't help but smile as well. "Well, it's an honor to meet you all."

Lucifer chuckled softly. "Thank you, but tonight is about Octavia, so let's make sure she has the best birthday possible."

Lilith and Charlie nodded in agreement, and with that, the Morningstars moved on to mingle with the other guests.

As they left, Danny let out a breath he hadn't realized he'd been holding. The same went for Stolas, Stella, and Octavia. "That was... something."

Stolas wiped his brow. "Indeed." He turned his head to his wife. "You didn't tell me Lucifer was going to be here."

Stella groaned back. "I didn't know either. It's become a formality at this point. We always send an invitation to them, and they never show up!" She took a breath. "In any case, we need the servants and a proper table arranged for them. Come, Stolas!"

The prince rolled his eyes. "Yes. Yes..."

Octavia laughed nervously. "Not a bad impression with the Royal Trio, huh, Danny."

Danny turned to Octavia, his heart still racing. "That's one way of putting it.

Chapter Text

Axel and Brody closed the front door. After what felt like an eternity, Danny and Octavia finally finished greeting all the guests who entered the grand ballroom. To be frank, after talking to the Morningstar family, everyone else was much easier to talk to in comparison. Each royal invitee walked forward, offering their typical well-wishes and gifts to Octavia. She did her best to handle the social obligation properly, but Danny noticed at times that she strained a smile when a particularly rude royal family came. To the birthday girl, it was exhausting.

On the other hand, Danny simply nodded politely and smiled occasionally, not wanting to cause his friend any undue stress.

Once the final guest was seated, Octavia let out a soft sigh. She turned to Danny. "Well, that's over with," she muttered.

Danny chuckled lightly, nudging her with his elbow. "You looked like you were about to strangle that last kid. The Raum family, was it?"

"Yeah... He was a total brat when I was forced to his birthday. Kept stealing my stuff." Octavia gave a reluctant glance toward the table where Stolas and Stella were already seated. It was near the head of the room alongside the Morningstar family. Clearly, her mother wanted to be seen in a good light with the King. She looked back at Danny, offering a quick shrug. "I'll catch up with you after the toast, okay?"

"Sure thing," Danny said with a smile.

With that, Octavia made her way toward her parents, who were mumbling at each other. She took a seat between her father and mother, and they immediately quieted.

Stolas sent her a thankful glance while Stella rolled her eyes. Octavia was used to it by now.

Meanwhile, one of the waitstaff directed Danny to another table near the far end of the ballroom. Due to the other reserved seats, Stella decided to place the boy with the other children whose parents either didn't want them seated at their side or didn't want to deal with the responsibility of watching them throughout the evening. The group around the table was a mix of awkward, bored, or mischievous-looking kids. The ballroom quieted as the final guests took their seats.

Danny sat down and glanced around the table. A snake-like demon child gave him a curious look, while a young lynx boy was already fidgeting with the cutlery, clearly not thrilled to be here.

Before any conversation could spark up between the children, a loud chime rang throughout the ballroom.

Stolas and Stella rose from their seats, drawing the attention of all present. All heads turned toward them and quieted. Stolas held a glass of deep red wine in his hand, and Stella held her own glass of champagne.

Stolas raised his glass. "Ladies and gentlemen, we gather tonight to celebrate a very special occasion: the birthday of my beloved daughter, Octavia. She brought us more joy than I could imagine."

The room gave a polite applause toward the girl.

Octavia expressed a shy smile but was grateful nonetheless.

Stella chimed in. "Let us extend our deepest gratitude to the Morningstar family for their presence today."

Lucifer offered a charming smile while Lilith nodded gracefully. Charlie waved cheerfully at the birthday girl.

Stella bowed. "Tonight, we also affirm our relations as one of Hell's most distinguished families. We all have a legacy and a standard to uphold."

There was a murmur of agreement.

Stolas lifted his glass higher, prompting the room to follow suit. "May this year bring her happiness. May her light continue to shine brightly in our lives."

Stella raised her glass. "To Octavia."

The room echoed with "To Octavia!" as everyone raised their glasses in unison, clinked, and sipped their drinks.

Danny raised his glass of juice at his table of misfits and glanced at Octavia. She smiled back, a little red from the attention.

The servants moved through the room as the glasses went down, bringing out the first course of appetizers.

Danny watched as the table was served a mix of familiar and bizarre foods.

On one side, there were demon crab claws drizzled with spiced hellfire sauce, slivers of shadow fruit served with a side of abyssal cheese, and blackened soul scallops garnished with edible obsidian shards. Adults nearby called it Hell's finest.

He picked up a fork and tentatively tried a bite of the deshelled crab. It wasn't that bad. Maybe it was an effect of the Polymorph, but he shrugged. Thankfully, there were plates of caviar, pork, beef, and freshly baked bread rolls. After finishing his crab, he went for the meat. The steak was rich, perfectly seasoned, and surprisingly tender. 'Way better than those steakhouses Dad likes to go to.'

As he reached for a bread roll, he caught sight of something that made him pause—a kebab lined with roasted mice. His eyes widened, and he blinked in disbelief. Are those seriously mice?

Danny's brow furrowed as he watched one of the kids, who had a snake-like lower body, happily crunch down on the skewers without hesitation.

Danny kept to himself as he listened to the idle chatter around him. It wasn't that much different from lunchtime at school. It was mostly about the birthday party and who was wearing the best outfit. Danny picked at his bread roll, only half-listening, when another demon child, this one with bird-like features like himself, piped up from across the table. "You should try the mice at least once."

"Yeah," the snake kid chimed in. "They're fresh..."

Danny laughed nervously. "Uh..." Well, he was part bird demon now. That had to count for something. Slowly, he picked up a kebab and bit into it with his beak. Upon the first bite, he blinked. "Huh..." He chewed again before taking another bite. "Not bad."

"Told you."

#

As the demons finished up the first course of food, Stolas stood up and walked to the front of the room, where a small stage was set up. He held a microphone, and with a clearing of his throat, the chatter of the crowd hushed. "Ladies and gentlemen, before we indulge further in tonight's festivities, I had planned several special somethings for the occasion."

On the side, Stella pressed a hand to her face. "Oh no..."

Meanwhile, the others were intrigued.

Stolas smiled. "You see, I initially intended to rent out the Loo Loo Land's Robo Fizzarolli from the Greed Ring for tonight's entertainment. My daughter absolutely loved Loo Loo Land. She would cry such tears of joy at the circus show!"

"Oh no..." At the mention of Robotic Fizzarolli, Octavia visibly tensed. She could feel the blood drain from her paling face as old memories came flooding back.

She still remembered that day. She was in a neon-lit circus tent. Imp children who were all too eager to shove her pushed her to the edge of the stage. The air smelled of fried snacks and metallic grease as the larger-than-life robotic clown cackled above her, sparking. Its hollow, mechanical eyes glowed, staring directly into her soul.

The excited squeals of the other children drowned out her whimpers as the Robo Fizz loomed closer. Octavia trembled in the crowd, and tears streamed down her cheeks. She hated that clown.

#

Unseen by others in the room, the Morningstars seemed to brighten at the prospect. Lucifer loved attending the mortal circus during his time on Earth away from Hell. It celebrated the strange and weird while putting on a show. It was so great that he brought the idea to Hell. Earth's circus ringmasters inspired part of his current outfit. It helped give him an air of pizzaz. However, Lucifer rolled his eyes at the mention of Mamon's theme park. The King of Hell would never understand why he allowed his fellow Sin to make what is basically a rip-off of his far more famous and popular Lu Lu World. Lu Lu World was one of the few times he could place his creations in the rings. In this case, it was for him to take his daughter out and have fun. He specifically made sure that the entertainment there was fair. Otherwise, the kids wouldn't have fun. Only a select few sinners were allowed in his park. In contrast, Mamon paid no concern to how the stalls scammed the attendants. All that mattered was that he made money. Still, he had met the original Fizzarolli, which the robots were based on. He seemed nice. Hung out with Ozzie a lot in his ring. They keep denying that they're dating, but Lucifer knows love when he sees it.

#

Oblivious to Octavia's inner trauma, Stolas continued. "Unfortunately, due to an altercation with a clown co-worker on-site, he was sent in for repairs and was unavailable." Additionally, any replacement Fizzies wouldn't be ready in time, and the original Fizzarolli was unavailable for bookings today. He waved a hand dismissively. "But fear not, dear guests, for I have decided to step in as tonight's ringmaster!"

Octavia blinked back to reality. "Huh..."

Stella narrowed her eyes. "What?"

Danny grinned. This is what they were preparing for the past month.

Stolas gave a grand, theatrical bow, clearly enjoying himself. "After all, I've seen enough circus performances over the years to have picked up a thing or two."

He thought back to his father, Paimon, taking him to a circus. His first time at the circus was spoiled by the news of his engagement, which had left him brooding and bitter. Still, what had turned the day around wasn't the circus itself. It was the imp he'd met there. Stolas' lips curled slightly as he recalled Blitzo. There was something about him that caught his interest. Apparently, his father noticed and decided to rent out the imp for a playdate. Blitze was so much different from the high-society affair. His first friend taught him how to have reckless fun for the first time ever. Granted, Blitzo had stolen much of his father's treasures at the time, but Stolas didn't care. Those were easily replaced.

The imp had opened the proverbial door beyond the rigid expectations of his royal upbringing. While he still cared for his books and scholarly nature, he soon learned to appreciate living without a filter. He hadn't seen Blitzo since. After realizing his home was robbed, Paimon had banned him from seeing the imp again, yet that brief friendship left a lasting impression on Stolas.

He snapped back to the present and continued speaking. "Tonight, we will bring that same excitement to you all."

Octavia seemed to have calmed down a bit after hearing that Robo Fizz wasn't coming.

Stolas turned to Danny, who gave him two thumbs up and encouragement.

"And now," Stolas said, clapping his hands together, "without further ado, let the festivities begin!"

The crowd applauded politely, excited. The lights in the room dimmed. The next thing the crowd heard were chants and a drum beat.

Chapter Text

The Greatest Show

Absolute darkness. A beat echoed from the floor beneath their feet. A shimmer of excitement flickered across the faces of the gathered guests.

Hidden demons began to sing.

"Whoa, oh, oha oh!"

Then, a single narrow spotlight goes on, revealing Stolas in a ringmaster's outfit. He wore a top hat, cane, red swallowtail coat, and shiny black boots.

Lucifer quickly grinned at the prince's choice of apparel much like his own.

Stolas's back was to the crowd, alone. His head was bowed, the top hat casting his face in shadow. He lightly tapped the cane on the floor, setting the rhythm, and Hell worked its magic. Stolas struck a pose. Around him, many seated royals started stomping their feet to the beat of the music.

"Whoa, oh, oha oh!"

Stolas took another pose, his boots clicking against the floor as the crowd stomped along with the rhythm.

"Whoa, oh, oha oh!"

Stolas began to sing.

"Ladies and gents, this is the moment you've waited for."

"Whoa, oh, oha oh!"

"You been searchin' through the dark, your sweat soaking through the floor."

"Whoa, oh, oha oh!"

"And buried in your bones is an ache that you can't ignore."

He reached up and ran his claws over the brim of his top hat. He released it and allowed his hand to drift downward to rest on his cane.

"Takin' your breath." He tosses the cane, catching it after it twirls in front of him.

"Stealin' your mind." He opened his hand, letting the cane drop before snatching it out of the air again.

"And all that's real is left behind."

Stolas turned and walked between the tables, sending his coattails out to trail in his wake. Spotlights illuminated his path.

"Don't fight it, it's comin' for you, runnin' atcha. It's only this moment, don't care what comes after."

He slid to a halt between two tables, motioning in front of him with his cane as a spotlight came on where he pointed.

"Your fever dream, can't you see, gettin' closer."

He pointed at a different angle, where a second spotlight lit up. Then he spread his arms, the third and final spotlight erupting directly in front of him. A stage magically appeared in the room.

"Just surrender, cause you feel the feelin' takin' over."

He leaned forward and bobbed slightly to the beat. Then, he slightly tossed his cane, grabbed it, and took off at a run.

"It's fire, it's freedom, it's flooding open."

As he ran, four decorated horse demons entered in rich red and gold armor, their hooves matching the song's rhythm. They marched behind Stolas, perfectly timed to the beat.

Meanwhile, a number of shadowed figures gathered in the center of the performance stage.

"It's a preacher in the pulpit and your blind devotion (Oh)"

A series of lights suddenly flickered on, revealing several demons in colorful and strange outfits. Each demon stood on raised platforms, striking elaborate poses and moving in flowing gestures. Stolas continued his march toward the center stage.

"There's somethin' breakin' at the brick of every wall that's holdin' (Oh)"

In the background, shadowed figures rode the majestic, armored horses around the stage. A few demons on stage held torches high above their heads, the flames casting flickering shadows as the spotlights slowly faded into darkness.

"All that you know, so tell me, do you wanna go?"

Suddenly, the room exploded into light as four imps with torches spat fire into the air, creating arches of flames. The stage lights flashed on, showing everyone. In the back row, a pair of demons tossed rings high into the air, effortlessly catching them.

The imps used the Baphomets as springboards, launching themselves into the air to be caught by waiting Hellhounds.

"Where it's covered in all the colored lights"

A puff of smoke erupted on the side of the stage, revealing an imp strapped to a spinning wheel. Sparks flew as the wheel turned. Another imp stood across from the wheel, grinning as they hurled knives, each blade narrowly missing the limbs of their partner. Stolas walked past as dancing imps swirled in the background.

The imps twirled ribbons of fire, the Baphomets spun massive, glowing hula hoops, and the Hellhounds breathed streams of flames.

"Where the runaways are runnin' the night"

An imp with impossibly long legs strutted onto the stage, a smaller Baphomet perched on their shoulders. Stolas bent slightly, moving beneath their towering legs before straightening up beside them.

"Impossible comes true, it's takin' over you"

The Baphomet performed a front flip off their partner's shoulders without missing a beat, landing on a wooden lever. The impact launched a succubus high into the air. Her wings fluttered as she spun gracefully above.

"Oh, this is the greatest show"

#

Smoke filled the room, curling around the tables and cloaking the entire ballroom in an eerie mist until suddenly—

"Woah!"

Stolas burst out of the smoke as he sprinted forward. To his left and right, horse riders galloped alongside him. Behind them, a line of performers rushed to the center of the room.

"Colossal we come, these renegades in the ring!"

The performers followed Stolas's lead, flanking him with two majestic Hellephants, their tusks adorned with golden trimmings. Acrobats balanced precariously atop tall poles and danced along high wires.

"Woah! Where the lost get found and we crown 'em the circus kings!"

A flash of light enveloped the scene, and in an instant, Stolas was surrounded by his fellow performers.

"Don't fight it, it's comin' for you, runnin' at ya!"

As the song intensified, the performers erupted into a frenzy of flips and acrobatics. Fire breathers let loose streams of flame that cut through the smoky air, while the Hellephants reared up on their hind legs.

"It's only this moment, don't care what comes after!"

Dancers encircled Stolas, their movements synchronized, creating a swirling vortex of color and motion around him. A group of demons atop a large barrel juggled bowling pins with effortless skill, their rhythm perfectly in sync with the music.

"It's blindin', outshinin' anything that you know!"

The acrobats, tethered by long, sturdy ropes held by other demons, bounced and flipped high above the stage. Each leap sent them soaring, their bodies twisting and turning in the air before they landed with practiced ease.

"Just surrender 'cause you're comin' and you wanna go!"

White petals began to rain gently down as Stolas spread his arms wide. The crowd gasped as several ropes lifted acrobats skyward, spinning through the air. Trails of golden sparks spiraled behind them, creating a dazzling display that lit up the dimmed room. Among them, other performers hung from trapeze swings, swaying in time with the rhythm of the music.

"Where it's covered in all the colored lights! Where the runaways are runnin' the night!"

A stocky imp entered, riding atop a baby Hellephants that lumbered across the stage. The imp waved enthusiastically to the crowd, eliciting a chorus of laughter from children and adults alike.

"Impossible comes true, intoxicatin' you! Oh, this is the greatest show!"

On the ground, acrobats leaped through a series of hoops that appeared as if by magic, each jump more impressive than the last. Their movements were fluid and precise, each landing met with applause from the captivated audience.

"We light it up, we won't come down!"

Not to be outdone, a pair of hellhounds charged onto the stage, leaping through flaming hoops with fierce intensity. Their dark fur contrasted sharply with the bright flames, making their stunts even more thrilling to watch.

"And the sun can't stop us now! Watchin' it come true, it's takin' over you! Oh, this is the greatest show!"

Two Hellephants balanced on their hind legs while another pair stood on their front legs. Around them, horses galloped. The demons danced with wild abandon. Above it all, a lone acrobat swung, tracing wide arcs through the air.

"It's everything you ever want (Hey, hey)

It's everything you ever need (Hey, hey)"

And it's here right in front of you (This is where you wanna be)"

In a fluid motion, Stolas removed his top hat and handed it to the Hellephant closest to him. The Hellephant passed the hat to the acrobat soaring above.

"This is where you wanna be (Hey, hey)

It's everything you ever want (Hey, hey)"

The hat was then dropped from the acrobat's hands to a performer below, who caught it and passed it to the next. The hat continued being tossed and handed from one performer to another, rolling over shoulders, spinning on fingertips, and even balanced on the tips of feet, as it made its way across the stage.

"It's everything you ever need (Hey, hey)

And it's here right in front of you (This is what you want)

This is where you wanna be (Hey, hey, hey, hey)"

Finally, the hat completed its journey back to Stolas. He caught it with a flourish, placing it back on his head as he dashed into the shadows at the edge of the performance. This allowed the spotlight to shift back to the other demons, who continued their vibrant dance.

"Where it's covered in all the colored lights

Where the runaways are runnin' the night (Oh, oh, yeah)

Impossible comes true, it's takin' over you (Hee)

Oh, this is the greatest show

We light it up, we won't come down

And the sun can't stop us now

Watchin' it come true, it's takin' over you"

Suddenly, both Stolas and Danny, dressed in matching ringmaster outfits, sprinted from opposite ends of the stage. They slid into the center on their knees before getting back up.

In the audience, Stella and Octavia's eyes widened in surprise as they glanced toward Danny's now empty seat. The children seated around him were just as startled, their attention entirely captured by the unexpected twist in the performance.

Seeing her friend up there dancing with a wide smile seemed to bring everything together to the birthday girl.

"This is the greatest show!"

The master and apprentice twirled to the front of the group, their bodies moving with the rhythm as though the music itself was guiding them. In the back of Danny's mind, there was a sense of letting go, of trusting the flow that seemed to pull him along. Stolas glanced upward as a new spotlight revealed a group of acrobats soaring through the air, twisting and flipping.

A large hoop of fire descended from above, and the imps quickly lined up. They launched themselves through the blazing ring, spiraling through one by one.

"Where it's covered in all the colored lights

Where the runaways are runnin' the night"

Stolas and Danny mirrored each other’s movements, bending one leg up while twirling an arm in a graceful arc. Their legs swung back in a half-circle across the ground, their full bodies following. Just as they turned away from the crowd, they kicked up their left legs and jumped into the air, spinning 180 degrees before landing smoothly on their right legs, top hats securely in place. They then returned to a relaxed "T" position.

"Impossible comes true, it's takin' over you

Oh, this is the greatest show!"

Two imps swung down from high wires to land beside Danny and Stolas. The ringmasters held their canes behind their heads with both hands as they kicked their feet to the beat, the energy of the performance building with each passing moment.

The imps began stacking themselves atop the shoulders of the towering Baphomets, forming human pyramids that reached skyward. Hellhounds circled the base of the pyramids as the imps balanced at dizzying heights.

"We light it up, we won't come down

And the walls can't stop us now"

Stolas and Danny hopped into a squat, twirling their canes around their heads before catching them in their right hands. They spread their legs apart, both hands gripping the cane at the center, then with a quick hop, brought their feet together as they pointed the cane downward, matching the direction of their outstretched left arms.

Watchin' it come true, it's takin' over you

Oh, this is the greatest show!"

The duo brought their hands and canes together, shifting the cane to their left hand. They took a wide step to the right, their arms curling upward while pressing the cane to the ground. The background dancers followed their lead, moving in a wave that echoed the ringmasters. Stolas and Danny placed their right hands over their hearts before extending them outward again.

At the pinnacle of the pyramids, imps flung themselves into the air, their bodies spinning and twirling in the spotlight before being caught mid-flight by Hellhounds. Others flipped gracefully from their Baphomet perches, landing precisely on the stage.

As they landed, the Baphomets formed a circle and began spinning faster and faster until they became a blur of motion.

"'Cause everything you want is right in front of you

(Oh, this is the greatest show)

And you see the impossible is comin' true"

Stolas and Danny gestured to everyone in the crowd with the cane in their right hands before hopping from their left and right foot to the beat.

(Oh, this is the greatest show)

And the walls can't stop us now, yeah

(Oh, this is the greatest show)

(Oh, this is the greatest show!)"

Stolas and Danny crossed their legs, lowering themselves into a turn before facing each other, extending their top hats outward.

"Oh, this is the greatest show

Oh, this is the greatest show

Oh, this is the greatest show!"

The spotlight shifted, revealing a massive cannon on the side of the stage. The crowd gasped in anticipation as imps began to clamber inside, readying themselves for the finale. Baphomets took their places at the cannon's massive cranks, their muscles tensing as they prepared for the grand finale.

"Oh, this is the greatest show (Oh, this is)

Oh, this is the greatest show (This is)

Oh, this is the greatest show (The greatest show)

Oh, this is the greatest show (This is the greatest)

Oh, this is the greatest show!"

With a resounding boom, the cannon fired, launching the imps high into the air, spinning and flipping across. On the other side of the stage, the Hellhounds leaped up, catching the imps before landing back on the stage.

Stolas and Danny moved through the performers, arms wide, directing the show's final moments. Each time they pointed to a demon, the performer struck a different pose, contributing to the grand crescendo. After a full circle, they adjusted their top hats and slid backward dramatically. Dropping to their knees, they watched as imps cartwheeled in front of them. They spun across the stage from a kneeling position, ending in a standing position at the very front.

For a moment, there was silence. The room seemed to hold its breath.

Stolas and Danny's smiles began to strain. Was it not good enough?

Then the first round of applause began, and it came from the Morningstar family, Lucifer and Charlie in particular. They beamed with happiness at the affair. On the side, Lilith gave her modest clapping.

"Oh, my gosh! I loved it! Everyone was amazing!"

Lucifer chuckled at his daughter's enthusiasm. "Quite the performance, there. I approve!"

Then, like a dam breaking, the rest of the room erupted. The guests leaped to their feet, clapping and cheering wildly. The younger demons jumped up and down excitedly while the more refined guests exchanged impressed glances before joining in the applause.

Octavia cheered her heart out to her father and Danny.

In contrast, Stella and Andrealphus rolled their eyes and clapped bitterly if only to fit in with the rest of the royals.

Danny relaxed his pose. Giving a sincere bow. His heart beat even faster than when he first met the King of Hell. Performance anxiety was a hell of a feeling her slapped himself out of backstage. He took a breath and waved to everyone.

Stolas straightened, his chest rising and falling with deep breaths as he soaked in the crowd's adoration. A small smile tugged at his lips. He raised his cane in the air, twirling before bowing to his audience.

"Thank you, thank you, one and all!" Stolas's voice rang out clearly over the cheers, filled with charm and showmanship. "What a spectacular night this has been! I trust the entertainment was to your liking?"

The crowd roared even louder in response. Stolas chuckled softly, bowing once more.

As the applause continued, Stolas glanced at the table where Octavia sat.

She smiled brightly. "That was great, you two!"

His apprentice followed, and Stolas walked over to his daughter and sincerely hugged her. He smiled when she gave one to Danny as well. "We have the approval of tonight's princess, and that's all a father really needs."

Lucifer applauded at the sentiment while pulling Charlie into a side hug. He stood and spoke. "Well, well. That was quite the spectacle. I must admit, I didn't expect it."

Charlie grinned. "This was one of the more exciting parties I've attended in a while." Not many in her social circle tried to go for pizazz.

Danny and Stolas straightened. "Your Majesty. We're honored."

A smile grew on Lilith's expression when she stood as well for the first time in a while. "Your effort clearly shows."

Stolas chuckled softly. "I'm glad you think so, Princess. Honestly, we were... a little out of our element."

Danny rubbed the back of his head. "It was a grueling month or so to get this all ready."

Octavia gaped. "You guys were keeping this from me for a month!"

Lucifer raised a brow. "Out of your element? Please, Stolas. You looked like a natural. The kid wasn't bad, either. Might even be on par with the training performances at Lu Lu World ."

Danny turned bashful.

Stolas blinked, momentarily caught off guard by the compliment. He gave a humble nod, feeling a warmth of pride in his chest. "Thank you. That means a great deal coming from you. My apprentice and I deeply appreciate it."

Lucifer waved a hand. "For what it's worth, you both did well."

Danny and Stolas breathed a breath of relief before sharing a hug themselves.

"I suppose years of watching the circus have finally paid off," Stolas said with a wry smile. It was too bad he never saw Blitzo. "Alright, we'll be having an intermission before the next event, so please, mingle among yourselves and have a good time."

Soon, the room calmed down, and idle chatter continued as before.

Chapter Text

Danny wandered aimlessly. Stolas had returned his clothing to the formal suit he'd been wearing before their performance. He glanced over to where Octavia was surrounded by her parents and other prominent families, engaged in what seemed to be polite yet tiresome conversations. He didn't want to intrude, so he gave her some space. The performance with Stolas had been exhilarating, but now that the adrenaline had worn off, he felt a bit overwhelmed by everything.

As he turned a corner, lost in thought, he suddenly collided with someone. He stumbled back a step and tried to regain his composure. "I-I'm so sorry! I wasn't paying attention—"

The person he had bumped into spoke. "No, no, it's okay. I should have been more careful."

Danny looked up and realized he had bumped into the Princess of Hell herself. He fumbled. "Princess! I—uh— I didn't mean to... I mean, I'm really sorry. You probably don't even remember me from earlier..."

"Daniel, right?"

He froze. "Yeah..."

Charlie chuckled. "It's nice to meet you again, Danny. No need to apologize, really. If anything, I want to congratulate you again. You and Stolas performed wonderfully up there."

"Heh, heh. Thanks."

She smiled. "Again, I'm Charlie. But you probably already knew that."

Danny nodded. "It's... a pleasure, Charlie."

Charlie laughed. "I guess that makes two of us, then."

"You know, you're much nicer than I expected the princess of hell to be. The same goes for the rest of your family. Um… No offense."

She waved it off. "None taken. The titles give that kind of reputation. Now, not only are you the birthday girl's best friend, but you're also Stolas's new apprentice.

Danny scratched the back of his head. "I actually met Stolas first before he introduced me to her. It's been nice ever since."

Charlie cooed. "Awe…" The Princess desperately wanted to tease the boy about the blushing expression he was making, but she decided to spare him any more embarrassment. "I suppose more congratulations are in order. That must be interesting."

"I'm not ready for magic yet."

Charlie waved a hand. "Trust me. Bide your time when it comes to magic. There was this time when I accidentally set the living room on fire."

"Oh, I hope your parents weren't upset."

"Nah. They were more happy that I conjured up something more than a few sparks."

Danny thought back to Stolas casting a shadow over the city to look at the night sky. "Yeah. I've got a ways to go."

Charlie nodded. "So, are your parents around? They must have liked the show, too."

Danny shook his head. "My mom and dad aren't with me now. I've been under Stolas's care recently. By the way, what do you know about a pou-."

"Oh my gosh. I'm so sorry for bringing it up. That was insensitive of me."

Danny blinked at her reaction but accepted it. "It's fine."

#

"So, Charlie, what was it like growing up in Hell?"

Charlie paused for a moment. "Well," she started, "it was... different, I guess. But it's home, you know?"

Danny nodded, leaning in slightly. "Was it tough? I mean, being the Princess of Hell and all."

"It had its challenges." Charlie smiled. "There's a lot of pressure when you're expected to live up to certain expectations, especially with my dad being... well, you know, Lucifer."

His gaze shifted to the king and queen of hell. "What are your parents like? I've read stuff about them, but you're their daughter. So..."

"Despite what others might think, my parents love each other very much. The only ones they get vicious over are those who hurt our family. Though it can get cheesy at times when I'm in the same room as them." Charlie's expression softened as she thought about her father. "Dad is... he's amazing, really. He's got this grandiosity about him that makes every moment feel like a stage show. Sure, he's like the most powerful being in hell, but he's also caring in his own way. He's always been there for me when I needed him. The problem is, I don't get to see him as much as I'd like. He's usually busy with one project or another, managing Hell and all the responsibilities that come with it. I know he tries, though, and I appreciate that." She glanced over at Lucifer, who was deep in conversation with a group of powerful demons

"Sounds like he really cares about you." Danny could see the affection and longing in her eyes.

"He does," Charlie agreed. "I just wish we had more time together. But I understand that he has a lot on his plate. Being the ruler of Hell isn't exactly a nine-to-five job."

Danny chuckled. "I can't even imagine ruling an entire realm. And what about your mom? What's she like?"

Charlie's face lit up. "Mom's incredible. She's always been there for me. She has this way of making you feel safe."

"She sounds wonderful." Danny smiled.

"She really is."

"It must be nice to have that kind of support from both your parents. It must be hard for kids with parents who don't support their dreams much…" A bit of Danny's personal feeling bled through.

"Yeah… In most things." Charlie's mood seemed to dip.

Danny raised a brow. "Really?"

Charlie paused. More often than not, other demons laughed at her idea. Granted, this was a child, so she held onto hope. "Well, Danny, have you ever met the sinners in the ring before?"

Danny shook his head. "The other hellborn suggested that I stay away from them."

"That is not… bad advice, considering that they are bad people from Earth who are sent here."

Danny thought about the news and the various crimes they reported. "I can imagine who the worst are like. I've heard that it's kind of a madhouse at… Pentagram City?" Think of all the criminals you have heard of and put them into one city.

"That's one way of putting it. Well," Charlie began, her voice soft but filled with conviction, "as you know, I was born here in Hell. Growing up, I always tried to see the good in everyone around me."

Danny nodded, offering her an encouraging smile. "I can agree with that. I try to do that, too."

Charlie's heart lifted at his words, feeling a small spark of hope. Finally, someone seemed open to her mindset, even if it was just a child.

"Hell is my home, and they are my people," Charlie continued, her voice growing more passionate. "It breaks my heart to see my people suffering every year. No one is even given a chance! I can't stand idly by while the place I live is subjected to such violence!"

She paused, gauging Danny's reaction. When he continued to listen attentively, she felt encouraged to go on. "So, I've been thinking... We need a humane way to hinder overpopulation here in Hell. Perhaps we can create an alternative way to change souls through... redemption?"

Danny didn't show any negative reaction, which gave Charlie the confidence to continue. "I think that's possible, yes! So, that's what my dream aims to achieve. I want to open a hotel that rehabilitates sinners!"

She waited, almost bracing herself for the inevitable laughter or mockery, but none came.

"That's... really nice, Charlie," Danny said earnestly. "You actually care about the people down here."

Success! This was the first step she needed to convince everyone. "Thank you! Unfortunately, nobody in Hell, including my parents, is supportive of the idea."

"It sounds like something that would make life in hell better for everyone if everyone was nicer." Then Danny tilted his head, curiosity written across his face. "But, how does redemption solve overpopulation?" he asked. He heard the word on the news, but sinners are dead already, so why does that matter?

Charlie put a finger to her lips. She was still talking to a kid. "Right! Well, redemption means that a sinner can leave Hell and go to Heaven!"

Danny nodded slowly, absorbing the information. "Oh... Wait, are you saying you want to help sinners… get out of Hell?"

Charlie nodded enthusiastically. "Exactly! I want to open a place where they can work toward redemption, where they can prove that they've changed, and maybe, just maybe, earn a way out of Hell."

Danny leaned forward. "Has anyone actually left Hell and gone to Heaven yet?"

Charlie's smile faltered slightly, and she shook her head. "Not yet."

"Really? No one since the beginning of time?" Danny asked. He had heard stories about figures like that Jesus guy doing something similar.

Charlie shook her head again. "No, but I'm determined to prove that it's possible. I just have to find the right way to help them."

"How does it work, though?" Danny asked, his brow furrowing in thought. "Like, if someone does become good enough, do angels come down and bring them to Heaven or something?" The logistics of such an idea baffled him; he wasn't sure how divine intervention worked in Hell or who judged souls.

Charlie blinked, realizing she hadn't fully thought that part through. "I... I don't know," she admitted, her voice softening. "I haven't figured that part out yet."

Danny's lips thinned as he considered her words. "Yeah... That's okay. You're just getting started. The important thing is that you're trying to do something good. But you might want to get clarification on that."

Charlie nodded, feeling both gratitude and determination. "Thanks, Danny. It means a lot to me that you believe in this, even if no one else does."

Danny grinned. "Maybe one day, you'll be the first person to actually get someone out of here and into Heaven."

Charlie's heart swelled. "Maybe I will."

#

As the conversation continued, Charlie's curiosity got the better of her. She leaned in with a playful grin and asked, "So, Danny, as her best friend, what did you get Octavia for her birthday?"

Danny hesitated for a moment, rubbing the back of his neck. He recalled some advice he'd received a while ago, words of wisdom that had stuck with him: For a girl who has everything, give her something to remember."

"Well," Danny began slowly, "I thought about how she mentioned that the old, slow classical songs she used to dance to were kinda boring. So... I decided to do something different."

Charlie's eyes sparkled with interest. "Oh? What did you do?" Her mind clicked. "You're gonna since and dance with her?!"

Danny took a deep breath. "Yeah. I'm... going to sing a song and dance with her. I told it to Stolas first. He was excited about the idea and has taught me how to dance the past few weeks. He was surprised at how quickly I picked it up."

Charlie's smile widened, and she gave a delighted little laugh. "That's so sweet and adorable!" She leaned in and playfully booped Danny on the nose. "You make it sound like it's nothing, but singing a song for someone is a big deal!"

Danny blushed slightly, feeling both embarrassed and flattered by her enthusiasm. "It sounds easier when you say it like that. At least Stolas and the other backup dancers helped carry the earlier performance."

Charlie shook her head, her tone encouraging. "Nonsense! You'll do great. You just need to sing from the heart. After all, the afterlife is a musical, Danny. The world around you will help you express yourself."

Danny raised an eyebrow in confusion. "Wait, what?"

Charlie giggled and leaned back, her eyes thoughtful. "Think about your performance with Stolas earlier. I know you guys practiced, but did you ever feel something welling up inside you? Like in those moments when you weren't sure what to do or say next, but somehow your body just knew?"

Danny paused, letting her words sink in. During the show, there were moments when he felt a strange pull guiding him when he was unsure of what to do. He had brushed it off as instinct or muscle memory, but Charlie's words made him reconsider.

"Huh," Danny murmured, lost in thought. "You might be onto something."

Charlie's smile was warm and knowing. "See? I told you. Not many people believe it, but my family and I do. It's like the world is always ready to help you sing and dance through whatever life—or the afterlife—throws at you."

Danny chuckled, the idea sounding more and more plausible the more he thought about it. "Well, you guys are the original family down here. I'll consider your advice. Thanks, Princess."

Charlie rolled her eyes playfully and waved off the title. "Again, Charlie is fine."

Danny smiled. "Okay, Charlie. Thanks for the pep talk."

"Anytime," she replied with a wink. "I can't wait to see the look on Octavia's face when you sing for her. We can talk more later."

Chapter Text

Octavia finally got a chance to sit with her father and Danny. Her mother decided to talk to some friends across the room.

Octavia's eyes sparkled. "Thanks again, Dad. Danny. I loved all of it. Really. I didn't expect that at all."

Stolas beamed. "Again, I'm so glad you liked it, my dear. We wanted to make this day extra special for you."

Danny smiled sheepishly. "Sorry about hiding this from you for the past month. We wanted it to be a big surprise."

Octavia chuckled softly. "You practiced when I wasn't around. I won't lie and say it didn't sting to hear about it being a secret, but the results speak for themselves. I don't blame you." Her eyes shifted to Danny. "You never mentioned anything about dancing before. Was that another secret from me?"

Danny rubbed the back of his neck. "Would you believe me if I said this was my first performance?"

She gaped. "No way?!"

Stolas chuckled. "Indeed. We practiced whenever possible, especially when you were busy with your other studies. Sometimes late at night or when you were out with your mother."

Danny nodded. "Yeah, Stolas kept his promise of making me a Renaissance man. We set aside the science lessons for singing and dancing. He's been really good. His magic helped with training, but I guess I picked it up faster than I thought."

Octavia nudged Danny lightly. "I would have never guessed."

Stolas nodded. "Danny even suggested some of the choreography himself."

Octavia's eyes widened. "You came up with some of it?"

Danny shrugged. "That's a strong word. It's more like I took inspiration from other movies and videos online."

"I couldn't have done so myself. I prefer my information analog for the most part." Stolas chuckled.

Octavia's heart swelled. "It makes it even more special knowing how much work you put into it."

Danny blushed slightly under her praise. "I'm glad you think so. I was kinda nervous about it, to be honest."

"Really? You didn't seem nervous at all," Octavia said, genuinely surprised.

"Are you kidding? My heart felt like it would pop out as I was performing," Danny said.

Stolas patted him on the back. "It's always like that the first few times. You'll get used to it on the next one?"

Octavia smirked. "Next one?"

Stolas coughed and crossed his arms, not wanting to spoil Danny's personal gift directly. "What? Did you think we were going to stop at this one? You're wrong."

She smiled warmly at them both. "So far, this is honestly the best birthday I've ever had."

Stolas's eyes softened. "That's all I ever wanted to hear, my dear. And it'll only get better as the night goes on."

Before Danny could respond, a voice called out. "Stolas, darling! A moment, if you will."

Stolas turned to see a demon royal approaching them with an air of entitlement. It was clear that whatever this was, it wasn't something Stolas could easily brush off.

"Ah, of course," Stolas said reluctantly. He turned back to Octavia and Danny with an apologetic smile. "I have to take care of this."

Octavia waved him off. "It's okay, Dad. We'll be fine."

With a nod, the demon led Stolas away, already diving into whatever topic was on their mind.

Danny watched him leave. "Well, looks like we can finally talk again."

"How have the other guests been treating you?"

"The kid's table I was at seemed okay."

"Yeah. Most parents put the kids they don't want to deal with at that table."

"Really? They didn't seem that bad. A bit messy, but okay."

"Exactly. Their parents don't want them to make them look bad next to them. It's mostly just showing face coming here."

"That sucks."

"Yea… So," Octavia began, curious, "I saw you talking with Princess Charlie earlier. What did you two talk about?"

Danny perked up, scratching the back of his head. He still had to hide the next surprise. "Oh, yeah. Princess Charlie was something else. Not what I expected. Much kinder. She was a bit curious about meeting me after the show. She asked a few questions about myself here and there."

"Many royals say that when they talk to her long enough." Octavia frowned. "Should I be concerned she knows the truth?"

He blinked. "No… I think we're good. She was more interested in my connection with Stolas. I also asked about her parents."

"I'm still surprised not as many people know about Lilith as Lucifer on Earth."

He shrugged. "I guess belief in her isn't as popular. In any case, Charlie seems to love them and them back."

Octavia's lips thinned. "Wish I had that…"

"You're Dad's a good guy."

"And my mom?"

"… From what I've heard around. She can be… cold."

She sighed. "Right…"

"On a lighter note, the Princess seems to have this big project in the works."

"Oh, what kind?"

"We were talking about… well, her idea. She's got this big plan to open a hotel here in Hell."

Octavia raised a brow. "Uh, why?"

"It's supposed to help sinners, like, redeem themselves. You know, a way for them to get out of Hell and into Heaven."

Octavia blinked. "A hotel… for redemption?"

"Yeah," Danny nodded. "I didn't really get it at first either, but she's serious about it."

"Aren't sinners sent to Hell for a reason? You know, because they were bad?"

"She thinks that sinners can, like, change or something. If they work hard enough, they could earn their way out of here."

"That's a thing?" Octavia frowned. "How is it supposed to work? Has it ever happened before?"

"I asked that too, but she didn't have an answer for that yet. I thought it might have happened before, but I may be wrong."

"Sounds pretty impossible?"

Danny shrugged. "Charlie's pretty convinced that it could work. She seemed really passionate about it."

Octavia crossed her arms. "It's not that I don't think she means well, but why? Lucifer never did anything about it before."

Danny put a hand to his chin. "She said that she didn't want to keep seeing her people suffer every year. Overpopulation affects Earth and Hell. I guess 'Hell is other people' is true in some way."

Octavia's eyes widened, knowing the real reason the Princess saw the sinners suffering. She and Stolas hadn't told Danny about THAT yet, had they? "Yeah… Sure…" She coughed. "Well, if they were bad in life, why give them a second chance? Doesn't that defeat the whole point of Hell?"

"I don't know," Danny admitted. "Then again, eternal punishment can seem like overkill. Crime and punishment and all that."

Octavia sighed, shaking her head. "I'm not really one to question the Princess. If she thinks this will help, I guess there's no harm in trying. In any case, I don't think most demons here are going to care much about sinners getting out of Hell."

Octavia grabbed his hand. "Come on. Let's see the other kids."

#

Lilith stood beside Lucifer. She smiled and nodded along with the conversation, yet she wasn't 100% there.

Lucifer, however, noticed a heaviness in her eyes. They've been like that for a while.

As they stood in the circle of royals, he glanced at Lilith from the corner of his eye. Her expression was calm, polite, but not present. The lively spark that once defined her was dimmed, replaced by something more resigned.

He placed a hand on her lower back. "Excuse us."

They barely gave a nod of acknowledgment before resuming their conversation.

Lucifer led Lilith away from the group through the crowd and toward the exit. Once they were in the quieter hallway, he stopped and turned to her, his brows furrowed with concern. "Honey, are you feeling okay?"

"I'm fine." She avoided his eyes. It felt so rehearsed. "Everything's fine."

Lucifer sighed and reached for her hand. "Don't lie to me, Lilith. You're not fine." His thumb brushed over her knuckles. "And I think you haven't been for a while."

Lilith pulled her hand back. She glanced away and took a deep breath. "I don't want to do this here."

Lucifer tilted his head. "We need to talk about this. You're hurting."

Lilith crossed her arms. "And what exactly do you want me to say, Luci? That I'm getting tired of it all?" She kept her eyes forward, her shoulders tense. "Not now, Luci. This party… it's supposed to be something happy. For the girl." She took a deep breath. "I don't want to ruin it with my own problems."

Lucifer stepping closer and rubbed his neck. "I know you don't want to, but we can't keep pretending everything's fine. I brought us here tonight to try and bring the family together. To show that we can still... be a family."

Lilith closed her eyes. "Luci, I understand what you're trying to do. I do. But tonight isn't the time for this. It's Octavia's day. She deserves to have one night without our issues hanging over everything." She turned to face him, eyes softening. "We'll talk. Just not now."

Lucifer's shoulders slumped. Lilith was holding back. Pushing wouldn't change anything. "Alright, we'll talk later. But we can't avoid it forever, Lilith."

She nodded. "I know."

Then, without another word, Lilith headed back toward the ballroom. Lucifer stayed behind, staring at the door. Finally, he followed her back inside, though his heart felt as heavy as ever.

#

Stella continued to watch Stolas. He was sharing stories with a group of younger demons. She sighed, and she leaned in closer to her friends. "Can you believe him? Parading around like some sort of... circus performer. It's embarrassing."

The other demoness shrugged. "I don't know. Lucifer and most of the guests seemed to like it, so he must have been doing something right." She didn't want to admit that she was also enjoying herself during the show.

Stella rolled her eyes. "At least young Daniel has the excuse of acting like a child because he is one." Granted, the boy and her husband earned points from Lucifer. "I could overlook for now." She didn't want to admit that a part of her was actually enjoying herself during the show. That part of her was suppressed for the best. She waved her hand dismissively. "Be that as it may, the family needs a proper man, a proper prince. I imagined one to be commanding and strong, not flitting about in ridiculous costumes like some... entertainer."

The other demon in their group smirked. "To be fair, Stolas is emulating the King of Hell a bit. Both have a flair for the dramatic, don't they? They even had the same ringmaster aesthetic for a while. Not exactly what you'd call... manly in the conventional sense."

Stella huffed with irritation. "Yes. Yes. I know. That's one of the things I loathe about Lucifer, but would never say to his face. I much prefer one of his siblings. If only Stolas were more like Satan."

Her friends nearly spit her drink. "Really? The ruler of Wrath?"

"At least he knows how to run a tight ship." Stella put a hand on her hip. "He even runs a successful business across the rings. He knows how to take charge and make people submit. Barely anyone can say no to the demon."

"I don't know if it's some fallen angel power, but he just has this presence. And that body... He's huge." A devious smile crept on her face. "Such toned muscles. Oh my, I bet you could grind meat on th-" She paused as she turned back to her friends, who were giggling at her slip.

"Oh, no. Keep going. Don't let us stop you."

Stella cleared her throat and calmed her blush. "Right... Where was I, before that?"

"Your husband..."

"Yes... Stolas... He's not a… bad father, but he's marginally better than my own in some aspects, but he doesn't need to hear that. Octavia is turning out better than I initially thought." Devil knows how Stella would have appreciated her parents being more attentive. "I know he says it's for our daughter, but he could have easily hired someone else to be part of the act. I know Paimon was more content with hiring outside help."

Her friend raised a brow. "Didn't he try to get one of those Fizzaroli toys, but they were unavailable."

Stella deadpanned. "Just let me vent."

"Sorry…"

"The point is that I've sacrificed a lot to reach this point in my life. Growing up, my parents promised me a proper royal husband. The least he could do is the same."

The other demons exchanged glances. "Couldn't your parents have found someone that's… less work? Did they even try to find a better match?"

"Oh, please. I'm absolutely sure that as soon as they saw the invitation from Paimon, they jumped on it and sold me out. It was the easy ticket for a Marquises to associate with a prince."

"I mean, it could be worse. You've shown us those texts your brother sends your way sometimes?"

Stella shuddered. "Don't remind me. I have the right mind to bash his head in the next time he makes that tone with me. I swear, he should have never gotten a hold of that book on Earth royalty and how they 'kept the bloodline pure.' At least the first demon families had an excuse. There were limited options, unlike now." She sighed. "Regardless, we've agreed to keep appearances. We have an image to uphold."

"So, how'd your husband take your 'suggestions'?"

"I think my pestering is starting to work. He wasn't against trying to exercise more." Stella began. "Though... I can't say dancing would have been my first choice."

"I don't know. Some dancing can get the blood pumping. Do you know what I mean?" the other friend asked, enjoying the drama.

Stella huffed. "We are all aware of what your type is."

"The point is, how receptive has he been?"

Stella shrugged. "I'll get there eventually. I just have to keep wearing him down till he actually listens. There are plenty of ways to keep your spouse under control. I'll get there one way or another."

Chapter Text

Octavia led Danny through the ballroom, with Danny following closely behind. As they moved past various demons, he glanced at her, brow furrowed. "Uh, who and why are we meeting these demons?"

Octavia glanced back at him. "They're not friends if that's what you're thinking."

Danny raised a brow. "Then why bother?"

She sighed. "They're more like... associates. Don't get me wrong, they can get grating at times, but for the most part, I can tolerate them." Goodness, she was starting to sound like her mother.

Danny chuckled awkwardly. "Sounds like a glowing endorsement."

Octavia smirked slightly. "Trust me, in Hell, that's the closest thing you get to friendship sometimes."

They continued walking until they reached a quieter section of the ballroom, where two demons stood apart from the others and engaged in conversation.

One was a tall girl with dark plumage and amethyst eyes.

The other, a boy with red and gold feathers, had a sharp beak, which gave him a hawkish appearance.

"Amara, Flamel," Octavia called out.

The two demons looked up from their conversation. Amara smiled coolly while Flamel gave a lazy, uninterested nod.

Octavia gestured to Danny. "Please, introduce yourselves."

"Flamel, heir to House Pyronis," the red-feathered demon boy.

"Amara," the girl introduced herself with a small smile. "Not as grand a title as Flamel here, but I manage." Her eyes shifted to Danny with curiosity. "So, Octavia, this must be your father's new… student?"

"I'm her friend as well." Danny stood his ground. "Name's Danny."

Octavia gave a slight eye roll. "Danny, this is Amara." She gestured to the purple-haired demoness. "And that's Flamel." Her hand shifted to the fiery-haired demon who barely acknowledged Danny's presence beyond a glance.

"Nice to meet you both." Danny tried to keep things casual.

"I met him through my father, and my time spent with him is not something I regret," Octavia replied dryly.

Amara eyed him up and down with a smile. "So, Octavia, we saw your little friend up on stage. A prince's apprentice and a showman, I see. Interesting choice."

Flamel finally spoke up. "You were alright up there."

Amara chuckled. "I saw you drumming your hands and feet."

Flamel guffawed, "Was not!"

Amara poked him in the chest teasingly. "Was so!"

Danny smirked. "Glad you liked it."

"Yeah… Yeah…"

Octavia turned to Danny. "Told you, they're decent."

Amara let out a light laugh. "We'll have to try harder next time."

"I don't see much of your kind around here." Flamel gave Danny a once-over.

Danny heard the same from Axel and Brody.

Flamel simply shrugged. "So, how'd someone of your… rank get connected with Octavia's dad of all demons?"

"Would you believe me if I said it was an accident?" Danny shrugged.

Amara and Flamel raised brows at that. "You accidentally befriended a prince of hell?"

"That's one way of putting it." Danny rubbed the back of his neck. "I was fiddling with a spellbook I found, and the next thing I know, I'm face to face with Prince Stolas."

"A teleportation spell?" questioned Amara.

"Uh… Yeah…" Danny was technically summoning Stolas, but they didn't need to know that.

Amara grinned. "Huh. Not bad. What happened after?"

"Well, after some explaining, we talked a bit and hit it off. Then we… struck a deal?"

"You made a deal with Prince Stolas?!"

"Eh… Kinda. It's nothing soul-binding. He asked that we wait till I turn 13 or so."

"Huh. your parents, uh… parent…, was cool with it?" commented Flamel.

Danny waved off the question in dismissal. "It's fine. I'm doing okay as it is. Besides, Stolas took me on as his new student. I've been under his care so far." He shifted awkwardly for a moment. "So... what do you guys do for fun around here?"

Amara glanced at Ignis with a small smile. "Fun? Depends on your definition of fun."

Ignis crossed his arms over his chest. "I'm not one to stay idle. It's not as common, but I like dueling.

"Dueling?" Danny asked, intrigued. "Like fighting?"

"Basically. Magic is nice and all, but I feel alive with a blade in my hand."

"Sound interesting."

Flamel nodded. "It's mostly friendly bouts, sometimes more intense. I have a lot of pent-up energy, especially around the royal circles. It's a good way to blow off steam. Ever thought of picking up a sword?"

Danny thought back to all those times his mother offered to teach him how to use practice weapons so he would be ready when their anti-ghost weaponry was ready. "It's come up a few times."

Amara rolled her eyes. "You basically challenge every strong-looking demon you come across, Ignis." She turned to Danny. "I prefer less violent activities. Not everyone can access a Grimoire, but I do well with alchemy."

Flamel huffed. "This girl keeps trying to get me into it, saying that it's in my blood or whatever."

She rolled her eyes. "Your ancestor quite literally helped the mortals create the first draft of the philosopher's stone."

Danny blinked. "Wait. That thing was real?"

Amara waved her hand. "Eh, kinda. The one that was first made could do a few things like healing and longevity, but people got it confused with what the final product is supposed to be."

"Well, if I ever decide to pick up the blade or the flask, I suppose I know who to ask," smirked Danny.

Flamel raised a brow at the boy. "Build some muscle first. I wouldn't want to get blamed for breaking something."

Before they could continue, Stolas stepped back onto the stage. He tapped the floor. The room gradually quieted.

"I hope you've enjoyed the evening thus far." His eyes landed on Octavia. "It is time for the birthday cake!"

"We can talk again later." Octavia pulled Danny toward the main table.

The room's lights dimmed again, drawing the guests' attention toward the main entrance. The large double doors at the room's far end slowly swung open.

A group of imps each carried a small lantern, illuminating the path as they marched forward.

A trio of demons led the procession, pushing a massive cart covered with a velvet cloth. The crowd fixated on the surprise. As they neared the center of the room, where Octavia sat at her table, the demons positioned the cart directly in front of her.

They pulled away the velvet cloth, revealing a towering birthday cake. Silver stars and crescent moons adorned the sides. At the very top of the cake was a sugar sculpture of an owl about to take flight.

There was a chorus of "oohs" and "ahhs." They admired the swirling patterns, edible jewels, and lace-like icing.

Octavia's eyes widened in surprise and delight. Her smile beamed brightly.

The imps lit the various sparklers on the cake, replicating shooting stars in the room's darkness. As the sparklers on the cake began to fizzle out.

The imps and demons who had escorted the cake now began to hum a soft tune of "Happy Birthday." It was soft at first before growing louder.

"Happy birthday to you..."

Even the more dignified guests joined in for the sake of the festivities.

Octavia's cheeks flushed with warmth. She glanced around at everyone

"Happy birthday to you..."

The room's lighting dimmed further, leaving the cake's candles. The soft glow bathed Octavia's face.

"Happy birthday, dear Octavia..."

The song's final line was drawn out, and the crowd's voices lifted in unison, holding the last note.

"Happy birthday to you!"

The last note faded into silence. Octavia prepared to make her wish. Taking a deep breath, she made her wish. With a small smile, Octavia blew out the candles.

The room erupted into applause.

Stolas clapped the loudest. Even Stella gave a polite nod of approval.

Octavia didn't feel the usual pressure. As the applause continued, she caught Danny's eye across the table. He gave her a thumbs-up, a grin on his face. Octavia returned the gesture with a smile.

Despite her mother's protests, Octavi insisted that Danny sit with them as they ate her birthday cake.

Danny grabbed his fork and glanced over at Octavia."So, how does it feel?"

Octavia dug into the cake. "I'm more excited about the actual party than anything else.."

Danny took a bite of the cake. "Glad I could help." His eyes lit up as the rich chocolate melted in his mouth. "Okay, this is amazing."

Octavia took a bite and savored the flavor. "Yeah, my dad doesn't disappoint."

Everyone ate in comfortable silence for a few words here and there, listening to the classical music overhead.

#

After about 30 minutes, the servants collected the leftover cake plates, leaving the tables cleaned again.

Stolas moved to the head of the room. Clearing his throat, Stolas lifted a hand, signaling the room's attention. "My dear friends. Now that we've filled ourselves with sweet indulgences, it's time for the part of the evening that I know my dear daughter has been waiting for... the presents."

Stolas gestured toward the side of the ballroom where an impressive collection of ornately wrapped gifts sat in wait.

"As you can see, our dear Octavia has been spoiled," Stolas said with a chuckle. "But I think it's only fair that we begin the gift-giving in true style." He motioned to a nearby servant, who brought forward the first gift, its wrapping shimmering in dark purples and golds.

Octavia couldn't entirely hide the hint of curiosity

Stolas looked toward her. "Shall we begin, my dear?"

Octavia stepped forward, all eyes on her.

Stolas and Stella stood nearby, watching their daughter.

Octavia picked up the first gift. She carefully untied the bow and lifted the lid. Inside was a crafted necklace of black pearls and onyx.

"This one is from the Dravenor family," Stolas noted. "A fine piece of craftsmanship."

Octavia nodded, setting the necklace aside with a polite smile. "It's nice."

Next came a much larger package wrapped in shimmering gold paper. Octavia glanced at the card, which was marked with the sigil of the Vespernox family. Inside was an elegant, oversized book bound in dark blue leather. Skimming the first few pages showed that it was a copy of their family recipe book.

She continued to open each gift in turn. There was a lavish, jewel-encrusted hairpin shaped like a rose, a set of enchanted cushions that promised to ensure the most restful sleep imaginable, and a bizarre but beautifully constructed grandfather clock. The pile started to grow as the minutes passed.

The next caught Octavia off guard. It was small and wrapped in white velvet. She glanced at the tag. "From the Morningstar family."

From the side, Charlie and her father grinned in excitement.

Octavia opened it and found a small, handheld telescope. The craftsmanship was flawless. "Wow!" With this, she and Danny didn't need to lug their entire setup to watch the skies at the park! Octavia's eyes widened in surprise. She looked up at Lucifer and held the telescope up to the light. It was something she would actually use. The birthday girl bowed. "Thank you very much, your Highnesses."

Lucifer, Charlie, and Lilith waved it off playfully. "A child's smile is all that matters."

#

Then, as the last guest presents were opened, Stolas and Stella glanced at each other. In preparation for today, they set aside their feelings to give their daughter a sincere gift.

Her father motioned toward a smaller, more modestly wrapped box that rested beside his chair. "Octavia, this one is from your mother and me."

Octavia reached for the present. Her fingers undid the ribbon and unwrapped the paper. Inside was a beautifully carved and polished wooden box. Octavia gasped. Inside was a stunningly made music box. Etched into the wood were delicate carvings of stars. It was clearly modeled after her favorite constellation: Noctua. A tiny key shaped like a feather was atop a velvet lining.

Stolas leaned forward. "Go ahead, wind it up."

Octavia lifted the key, inserted it into the music box, and gave it a turn. The lid slowly opened, and a soft, familiar melody filled the room. It was the lullaby her father sung to her when she was younger, the same song that helped her drift to sleep after nightmares.

Her breath hitched as a tiny figurine spun inside the music box—an owl soaring through a sky full of twinkling stars.

Stella's voice cut through the music. "Between me and your father, you are someone we are going out of our way for."

Octavia's eyes watered as she ran her fingers across the box's carvings. She placed the box on the table and hugged both of her parents. "Thank you," Octavia whispered. "It's perfect." This was one of the few times that Octavia hugged both of them simultaneously.

Stolas smiled and pulled them all together. Meanwhile, Stella softly rubbed her daughter's back.

#

Her parent's gift was the last box in the pile. While Octavia didn't expect him to get a gift for her last minute, she would have liked to hear his thoughts. When everyone returned to their seats, Octavia turned to Danny, who watched her unwrap her gifts from across the table.

She placed her hands behind her back and tried to act nonchalant. "So, Danny. I know you didn't have to get me anything, but did you have anything in mind?"

Danny blinked as if snapped out of his thoughts by the question. "But I did."

Octavia paused and looked at him with wide eyes. "You did?" She turned back to the pile. "Did I misread one of the labels?"

A sheepish smile crept onto his face as he scratched the back of his neck. "Well… my gift isn't exactly something you can unwrap."

Octavia raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"

Danny tilted his head slightly toward the stage. As if on cue, the lights in the ballroom dimmed, and in a sudden flash of smoke, several demons holding various instruments appeared. The crowd murmured in surprise and excitement as the demons took their positions, the atmosphere in the room shifting instantly.

Before Octavia could fully process what was happening, Danny was transported to the stage in a swirl of ethereal mist. Now holding a microphone in his hand, he looked out over the audience, but his gaze settled squarely on Octavia.

"This song goes out to you, Octavia," Danny said into the microphone. "Happy Birthday!"

Chapter Text

From her seat at the front, Octavia stared agape as her friend was about to do a solo performance just for her. At first, there were raised brows and curious glances from the audience, particularly from Stella.

The lights dimmed, and the room went quiet. A single spotlight illuminated the dance floor, revealing a small orchestra of demons with instruments.

This is different from the usual grandiose performances expected at such high-society events. The orchestra was appreciated. She braced herself for the worst, ready to intervene if necessary.

Dressed in the same sharp suit and with a microphone, Danny took a deep breath.

Danny turned to the band members beside him. "Stolas gave you the song, right?" He ignored the fluttering in his stomach.

Several imps gave him enthusiastic thumbs up. One of them winked. "We've got you covered, kid."

He recalled Charlie's advice. 'If I sing from the heart, the world will help.'

In truth, music was more than just entertainment—it was woven into the very fabric of existence. In moments of high emotion, melodies could manifest and transform the world around them, making even the most stoic of demons tap their feet in time.

From deep within his chest, he could feel the same pull from before. 'Alright. Let's do this.' He stepped forward into the spotlight in the center. All eyes turned to him.

Danny smiled at Octavia before glancing toward Stolas and Charlie. The princess silently clapped her hands excitedly before giving her a double thumbs up.

The band began to play, and Danny's heart raced. His foot tapped to the beat, and his voice joined the music before he knew it.

YT: Katy Perry - Firework | Epic Orchestra

"Do you ever feel like a plastic bag

Drifting through the wind, wanting to start again?"

For a brief moment, Stella felt her chest shutter at those words.

"Do you ever feel, feel so paper thin,

Like a house of cards, one blow from caving in?"

Lilith's shoulders shifted, avoiding the gaze of her husband.

Meanwhile, Danny felt the internal hum as he lost himself in the song and walked about the floor. His confidence rose as his intent and actions grew in sync with building music.

"Do you ever feel already buried deep?

Six feet under screams, but no one seems to hear a thing...

Do you know that there's still a chance for you?

'Cause there's a spark in you..."

Octavia and Charlie raised a hand to wipe the slight wetness in their eye. Octavia wasn't used to being the center of attention, but hearing Danny sing just for her felt amazing.

The string section started playing, shifting the atmosphere. They could feel the intensity building.

"You just gotta ignite the light

And let it shine."

"Just own the night

Like the Fourth of July!"

Even the more stoic guests were tapping their feet or swaying to the rhythm.

With a subtle flick of his wrist, Stolas sent out his magic. A shower of sparks resembling that of a firework spewed from his chest.

Then, with a dramatic pause, Danny raised his hand as though holding onto that spark, feeling it burn brightly inside him. His gaze swept over the audience, and a powerful crescendo electrified the air.

Danny walked up to Octavia, extending his hand.

Octavia's eyes lit up with excitement as she took his hand.

Danny brought her to the floor and spun Octavia in a smooth twirl. A warm smile tugged at his lip. He was giving everything to the performance. Danny's voice pulled the audience closer as he gently spun her again. His arms swung in smooth arcs as he twirled.

Octavia followed his lead, feeling lighter than she had in ages. Octavia laughed as she let herself enjoy the moment. They glided across the stage, light on their feet.

Stolas saw his daughter's expression soften as they danced together.

Across the room, Lucifer Morningstar was seen tapping his foot to the rhythm.

Beside him, his daughter Charlie bopped enthusiastically as she clapped along. Once more, seeing their ruler enjoying the performance caused a ripple effect among the attendees.

"'Cause baby, you're a firework

Come on, show 'em what you're worth"

"Make 'em go, 'Oh, oh, oh'

As you shoot across the sky-y-y!"

Sparks shot from the corners of the stage, dazzling the crowd with vibrant colors. Danny spun in place, kicking his feet up in time with the beat, lifting his arms toward the sky as if tossing the sparks out into the room.

Octavia twirled gracefully beside him, her feet barely touching the floor as she glided across the stage. She glanced down, surprised to see the same glowing sparks rising from her chest. A deep violet firework bloomed above her, perfectly matching the color of her feathers and eyes. She smiled, captivated by its beauty.

Danny sidestepped across the stage, punctuated by a quick, playful hop. He slid into a smooth dip, one hand sweeping dramatically toward Octavia as she mirrored his movement. As his voice rose and fell with the bursts of color, he moved effortlessly, his body following the rhythm instinctively.

Grinning, Danny did a quick spin on his heel, stepping toward Octavia and extending his hand. She took it, and together they moved into a lighthearted waltz, their steps in perfect sync. He threw his arms wide, inviting everyone to join in, while Octavia performed a quick spin, her dress flaring around her as the music built.

The guests started clapping along. The sparks over their chests glowed brighter, like embers waiting to ignite. People looked around in wonder, some reaching toward the glowing sparks above their hearts, trying to touch the magic in the air.

Danny broke into a series of quick-footed side steps. Octavia landed softly beside him as they danced together. Fireworks exploded in brilliant colors behind them, crackling and shimmering all around. The crowd was mesmerized.

The music surged with life. With a dramatic leap, Danny spun forward, raising his arms as the stage lights burst into vivid red, white, and blue. The pair glowing under the shower of magical sparks.

A pair of noble demons exchanged glances before shrugging and rising from their seats, moving to the open floor and beginning to dance with surprising fervor. Another couple joined in, then another, until the dance floor was alive with twirling figures and laughter that echoed joyously against the marble walls.

"Baby, you're a firework

Come on, let your colors burst"

"Make 'em go, 'Oh, oh, oh'

You're gonna leave 'em all in awe, awe, awe!"

Danny's confidence grew . The magic of Hell responded. The very air seeming to pulse with energy. The chandelier lights brightened, casting dazzling patterns across the room, and the once-stuffy ballroom transformed into a scene of vibrant celebration.

Champagne glasses were raised, and more demons joined in, their reservations melting away as they moved to the infectious rhythm.

He spun on his heel, lifting his arms toward the sky as if tossing the sparks out into the crowd, his feet sliding effortlessly across the stage.

Octavia swayed gently to the beat, her cheeks flushing as Danny sang just for her. She moved closer, and Danny took her hand, guiding her into a smooth twirl.

Small fireworks burst across the stage. Octavia couldn't help but laugh.

For Octavia, the rest of the room faded away. It felt like it was just the two of them. Danny's hand rested gently on her back, guiding her. She stepped with him, light on her feet.

Her smile grew wider. This felt... perfect.

On cue, sparks shot from the corners of the stage. Danny spun her again, this time lifting her gently as they moved together, her feet leaving the ground for a brief moment before landing gracefully.

With a graceful leap, the two of them landed in a crouch, then sprang up, arms raised high, their movements perfectly in sync. The crowd gasped as more bursts of light erupted above, fireworks raining down like stars.

Above the audience, tiny fireworks bloomed over their chests, matching the rhythm of the music.

Everyone was entranced, captivated by the colorful display of light and sound. Danny twirled again. Octavia followed with a series of light-footed hops.

Danny danced across the stage, spinning and kicking out his feet.

A burst of fireworks exploded above, filling the ceiling.

The two young demons twirled and spun across the floor, full of joy and energy.

"You don't have to feel like a waste of space

You're original, cannot be replaced.

If you only knew what the future holds

After a hurricane comes a rainbow."

Lilith's hands tightened underneath the table.

Lucifer made his way to her. He extended his hand. "Care to join me, my queen?"

Lilith raised an eyebrow. "Lucifer, you know I'm not much for dancing as of late"

With a playful grin, he took her hand and gently pulled her onto the dance floor. Lilith hesitated for only a moment before allowing herself to be led, and soon enough, the King and Queen of Hell were dancing. Soon, others began to join in.

"Maybe a reason why all the doors are closed

So you could open one that leads you to the perfect road.

Like a lightning bolt, your heart will glow

And when it's time, you'll know."

Danny and Octavia spun together again. Octavia was spun out and then back into Danny's arms. One by one, tiny sparks of light flickered above everyone's chest, colorful bursts hovering just over their hearts.

Lights flickered and swirled around them like something out of a dream.

Throwing his arms wide, bursts of vibrant light shot up behind Danny like real fireworks. He leapt forward, approaching the crowd with a wide smile.

Spinning in time with the rhythm, his jacket flared dramatically as he turned, his feet light and fast on the floor. Octavia, right beside him with a quick, playful step, twirling once before dropping into a deep dip, her dark plumage shimmering in the light.

The two danced side by side, completely in sync.

Octavia she jumped into the air before landing with a spin.

The crowd cheered even louder as dazzling lights exploded behind them. The fireworks lit up the stage with fiery colors.

Octavia twirled back into Danny's arms, and they continued their dance.

"You just gotta ignite the light,

and let it shine!

Just own the night,

like the Fourth of July!"

As Danny hit the bridge, the stage erupted with light, casting an electric glow over the entire ballroom. He spun with his arms wide open, golden fireworks crackling above him in time with the music's intensity.

Octavia stepped forward with a quick, graceful spin. She leaped into the air and then glided back down to meet Danny's next move.

Danny kicked up his heels in a powerful spin, dropping low into a smooth crouch before springing back up. Octavia twirled beside him.

The lights exploded into a brilliant spectrum, splashing across the room as they danced. Octavia dipped low, spinning beneath Danny's outstretched arm before they both sprang back up.

Danny leaped high into the air, turning in a fluid spin with his arms raised. Octavia followed with a twirl of her own. The stage lights burst into vivid flashes.

"'Cause baby, you're a firework

Come on, show 'em what you're worth

Make 'em go, 'Oh, oh, oh'

As you shoot across the sky!

Baby, you're a firework

Come on, let your colors burst

Make 'em go, 'Oh, oh, oh'

You're gonna leave 'em all in awe, awe, awe!"

Small fireworks burst across the stage.

The sight of Lucifer and Lilith dancing was enough to send the party into overdrive.

Danny had hoped to make the party more fun, but this was beyond his wildest expectations.

As Danny threw his arms wide, Octavia stepped in close, spinning under his arm before twirling away.

The sparks hovering above everyone's chest exploded into vibrant bursts of color.

Octavia leaped into the air in a graceful arc that perfectly caught the light. She landed smoothly and fell into step beside Danny.

He guided Octavia into a slower spin. They met at center stage.

Octavia spun gently around him before coming to a stop by his side.

Danny's feet glided effortlessly across the floor. He spun and twirled, and Octavia followed suit. Grinning, Danny threw his arms wide toward the crowd, as if inviting everyone to join in the magic of the moment.

Danny's voice soared through the lines. His heart raced with pure joy. The lights flickered and swirled around.

"Boom, boom, boom,

Even brighter than the moon, moon, moon!"

It's always been inside of you, you, you

And now it's time to let it through!"

Champagne flowed freely as servants hurried to keep up with the sudden demand.

As Danny's voice soared higher, Octavia twirled toward him from the side of the stage. She glided across the floor, before stepping into sync with Danny as the music built to its peak. With a perfectly timed leap, Danny and Octavia moved together, landing in a low crouch before springing up with their arms wide, just as the sparks shot up behind them in a burst of dazzling lights.

As Danny reached the edge of the stage, he kicked out his leg before spinning on his heel, throwing his arms wide. Octavia took the cue, spinning beside him as she extended her arm out as well.

Octavia stepped in close, her hand brushing his arm before they spun apart.

More lights exploded into vibrant colors.

Danny and Octavia spun and kicked together. With a dramatic raise of his arms, another wave of fireworks erupted behind them. Octavia did a graceful backbend as the fireworks exploded above, then sprung up with a twirl.

"'Cause baby, you're a firework

Come on, show 'em what you're worth!

Make 'em go, 'Oh, oh, oh'

As you shoot across the sky!

Stella felt a tap on her shoulder. Turning, she found Andrealphus standing beside her as he extended his hand.

"Andrealphus," she hissed, glaring up at her brother.

"Care to dance, dear sister?" he asked, waggling his eyebrows teasingly.

"I most certainly do not," Stella snapped, attempting to swat his hand away. But Andrealphus was persistent, and with a swift motion, he pulled her to her feet and onto the dance floor. Stella protested vehemently, but the divine rhythm that permeated Hell made resistance futile.

To the shock of both Stolas and Octavia, Stella moved to the beat, a reluctant smile tugging at her lips despite her efforts.

Baby, you're a firework

Come on, let your colors burst!

Make 'em go, 'Oh, oh, oh'

You're gonna leave 'em all in awe, awe, awe!"

The entire ballroom was having the time of their lives.

Octavia stepped forward, meeting him at center stage. She extended her arm, and Danny took it, pulling her into a smooth, sweeping turn.

Danny twirled Octavia under his arm, her dress fanning out around her like a blooming flower. He spun her once more, this time pulling her in close as they shifted into a classic ballroom dip, Octavia's back arching gracefully as Danny supported her.

With a flourish, they moved into a series of quick steps. Danny guided Octavia through a series of spins and elegant twirls. The floor beneath them glowed with each step.

"Boom, boom, boom,

Even brighter than the moon, moon, moon!

Boom, boom, boom,

Even brighter than the moon, moon, moon."

Danny and Octavia ended their performance with a dramatic finish—Danny down on one knee, extending his arm as Octavia spun gracefully beside him, her movements perfectly timed with the fireworks that burst behind them.

As the music peaked, Danny spun one last time, grinning as the stage erupted with color and light. The fireworks filled the room in a spectacular display, and the final notes played. The lights dimmed momentarily, only to explode into one last cascade of fireworks.

A final golden firework exploding above showered the room in shimmering sparks. The room soon erupted into thunderous applause. Like before, the duo on stage ended with a bow. Glowing embers lingered in the air.

The imps behind him hooted and high-fived, clearly proud of their performance.

Danny tried to catch his breath. A satisfied smile crept across his face. He turned to Octavia. "So... what did you think?"

Octavia breathed hard. "That was incredible..." She rushed over to him and pulled him into a hug. "That was amazing, Danny!"

Danny rubbed the back of his head. "Thanks... It was a mix of the training and... faith?"

Octavia met his eyes. "It was perfect. Thank you, Danny. It's one of the best gifts I could've asked for."

Danny's grin grew even wider. He smiled sheepishly at the crowd.

Lucifer stepped forward, clapping enthusiastically as he addressed the crowd. "Now that, my friends, is how you celebrate a birthday! Bravo, Danny! Bravo!"

Even the demon royals, known for their stoic expressions, nodded approvingly.

The guests echoed his sentiment, many still buzzing from the performance's invigorating effects. Stella, though still somewhat perturbed, couldn't deny the uplifted mood permeating the room. Even she found herself clapping along, albeit with a touch of begrudging acceptance.

Smiling proudly, Stolas walked up to the children and rested a hand on Danny's shoulder. "You were incredible. I couldn't be more proud."

Eyes widened as Charlie Morningstar bounced over to Danny and picked him up into a big hug herself. "That was awesome!"

Blushing, Danny felt the warm praise wash over him. It was a bit of a risk to his self-esteem, but it was all worth it. Maybe performing wasn't so bad after all.

Chapter Text

A few guests approached Danny with praise.

"You truly put on a good show, young man!" exclaimed a tall demon with swirling, dark horns. He shook Danny's hand.

A smaller demon also shook his hand. "I've never seen anything quite like it. You have a rare gift, indeed."

Octavia, gently hooked to his arm, beamed with pride.

A younger demon their age approached shyly. "That was... that was really cool, especially the fireworks and all." He offered his hand, which Danny shook warmly.

"Thanks!" Danny said. "I'm glad everyone enjoyed it."

Still clinging to Danny's arm, Octavia leaned closer and whispered loud enough for the others to hear, "He clearly wanted to make it memorable."

#

Tired after two performances tonight, Danny and Octavia returned to their seats.

Danny turned to Octavia. "So, after today, have you thought about what you want to do later?"

Octavia leaned her head against his shoulder. Her feathers were slightly ruffled from all the dancing. A slight smile curved her lips. "Well, the Fall Equinox is coming up. We could check that out. It's supposed to be bigger this year."

Danny's eyes lit up. "That sounds awesome."

Octavia nudged him playfully. "Plus, I hear they have this giant corn maze. Bet I could beat you finding the way out."

Raising an eyebrow, Danny accepted the challenge with a grin. "You're on. But if we're doing the maze, we're also trying all the festival food." The food here was good, thanks to Polymorph.

Suddenly, Danny got an idea. "Hey, Octavia, do you wanna go do Halloween trick-or-treating?"

"Trick-or-treating?" Her eyes sparkled. "What's that?"

"Wait. You've never heard of it before? I would have thought that Halloween would be a big holiday here."

She shook her head. "As far as I have learned, it's All Hallow's Eve, and no?"

"Well, you're in for a treat, Literally! You'll love it! Everyone dresses up in costumes, and we get free candy."

"Free candy! That sounds amazing! I've read about All Hallows' Eve. All I knew was that it was the few times a year demons of all kinds could go to the Earth without consequence."

Danny blinked at that revelation. "Huh. I guess that makes sense."

"So, what sort of costume would I wear?"

"Anything you want! We could even do a theme together."

Octavia thought about it for a moment. "Let's do it!"

"Great!" Danny clapped his hands together. "It's a plan. We'll have the festival and then Halloween. This is going to be awesome!"

#

Stolas and Stella exchanged polite pleasantries with their noble guests. Their smiles were less forced than earlier. A lot of the tension that was building before today eased. Still, they had both been enduring the social niceties for the sake of their daughter, but neither was in the mood for prolonged interactions with the guests. A familiar, grating voice returned as if the evening couldn't get any more taxing. Stolas had been avoiding talking to his brother-in-law up to this point.

"Hello, you two!" Andrealphus, Stella's brother, sauntered toward them. As he approached, his extravagant coat flared out behind him.

Stella's lips tightened into a thin line. It was already enough that he dragged her to the dance floor. She would never admit to enjoying herself to them. "Hello again, Andrealphus."

Stolas couldn't help the small sigh that escaped him. "Brother-in-law…"

Andrealphus, of course, was oblivious—or rather, he didn't care—about the less-than-enthusiastic reception. He grinned widely. "Ah, come now, don't be so dour! Not after those last two performances. I always knew you fit in a circus."

"Right…" The prince strained a smile.

"This is a celebration! You two did a decent job. Today was... acceptable."

Stella's eye twitched. "You always know just what to say…"

"Nothing less for my darling niece's birthday!" Andrealphus replied mockingly.

Stolas narrowed his eyes. "I don't recall Octavia unwrapping a gift from you."

Andrealphus waved it off. "Isn't family the greatest gift of all?"

'Cheapskate…' She wouldn't give him the satisfaction of getting under her skin—at least not in public. "Well, Stolas and I made something special for her." Then again, Andrealphus never gave gifts to anyone, herself included.

Stolas pinched the bridge of his nose. "Andrealphus, what do you want?"

Andrealphus chuckled. "Oh, I'll get to that. But first, I simply must congratulate the both of you." He leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "You've done well to keep this little charade of a marriage going for so long. Quite the performance, if I do say so myself."

Stolas' eyes narrowed, anger flicking. "Seriously, Andrealphus. Now of all times?"

"I'm merely stating the obvious."

Stella clenched her jaw, her patience wearing thin. "Is that all?"

Andrealphus glanced across the room at Octavia and Danny sitting together, exchanging quiet words. The young halfbreed seemed utterly at ease. "So, Octavia's new friend," Andrealphus began, his tone dripping with feigned casualness. "Quite the interesting choice of company."

Stella hummed at the mention of Danny. "Despite the boy's background, he has shown to be a capable half-blood." In the back of her mind, she wondered if someone at the party was the actual sire of the boy.

Stolas clenched his jaw. "Yes, Danny is my student." His eyes flicked over to where the children sat. "He's shown remarkable potential in his studies." Seriously, did the demon not hear the lungs of that child? "And as for his lineage, it's not your concern."

Andrealphus chimed in. "Oh, I don't know about that. You see, appearances matter a lot, dear Stolas. The company one keeps can say a lot about them. It reflects on their status and their reputation. And to have our little Octavia associated with him can raise questions, no?"

Stella crossed her arms, clearly irritated by the entire situation. "Unless the boy does something untoward to our family, I'd rather not waste the time and energy on such paranoia." That was as close to a nice thing Stella could say about people.

Stolas shot Andrealphus a glare. "Danny and Octavia are good friends. End of story."

Andrealphus let out a soft, condescending chuckle. "You've always had a soft spot for the underdog, haven't you, Stolas? But be careful—these things have a way of backfiring."

Stella's lips curled into a scowl.

Stolas straightened, his patience wearing thin. "Octavia's happiness and well-being are far more important."

Stella sighed. "To be fair, sentimentality can only go so far, Stolas. It can be taken advantage of."

"Be that as it may. Sentiment isn't a weakness, Stella," Stolas replied, his tone firm. "Still, we all have to stand up to those who would in some regard."

Unseen by him, Stella smirked. 'One step at a time.'

Stella and Andrealphus exchanged a glance. "You've said your piece. Now, if you'll excuse us, we have more important guests to attend to."

"Oh, don't let me keep you," Andrealphus said with a mock bow. "I'll just be over there, mingling with the rest of the riffraff. Do enjoy the rest of your evening, dearest sister. And Stolas... always a pleasure."

As he walked away, Stolas locked eyes with Andrealphus. "Danny is under my protection. I suggest you remember that."

With that, Andrealphus sauntered into the crowd.

Stella exhaled sharply. "He's insufferable."

"One of the few things we agree." Stolas glanced at his wife. "After tonight, he'll be out of our hair for a few months."

#

Lucifer walked down the hallway toward the restroom, lost in thought. Honestly, he took the opportunity as a breather than anything else. Today was supposed to help. He was able to bring a smile to her again, but he was afraid it wouldn't be enough. He sighed, running a hand through his silver hair as he rounded the corner.

At the same moment, Danny, on his way to the same destination, was similarly distracted. Neither of them noticed the other until—

Bump.

Lucifer and Danny collided enough to snap both of them out of their respective dazes.

"Oh, sorry—" Danny looked up. His eyes widened. "So sorry, your Highness!"

Lucifer straightened. "No need to apologize. You're… Octavia's friend? The one who performed earlier."

Danny nodded. "Yeah, that's me. Just taking a bathroom break."

Lucifer chuckled. "Yeah… Same…"

Danny didn't seem to believe him. "You sure?

"Of course!" '...Too enthusiastic on that one…'

"Right… Are you… okay?"

"Totally…" Not even Lucifer would have believed himself. Granted, most people didn't genuinely ask him how he was.

"You seem… sad."

"It's… a personal matter."

Danny press. "Okay. Personal stuff can be hard, but I'm happy to talk if you want."

"The fact you asked at all is… appreciated."

"Oh, well, you're not exactly what I expected, to be honest."

Lucifer raised an eyebrow. "Oh? And what did you expect?"

Danny hesitated. "Well, I don't know... something more... menacing? You're the Devil, after all. But you're... um, nicer than I thought."

Lucifer laughed. "I suppose I was when I was first cast down here, but I'd like to think I mellowed out since then."

The boy smiled. "Charlie seems like a ray of sunshine, too. She even psyched me up before I performed."

"Yeah… out of everything I had a hand in creating, she's the best of them." Lucifer's eyes shined.

"She's great! Charlie even mentioned her cool plan to help you with Hell."

"She… did… Did she?"

"Yeah. Redeeming sinners. I think she's on to something."

"Right… Daniel, you're young. Have you met any sinners before?"

"Well, no, but I have a general idea."

"You sweet summer child…" It was probably better to rip the bandage off. "Listen… Sinners, they're a real piece of work. Most of them are violent psychopaths, hell-bent on causing as much pain and destruction as they can. They flood Hell with their endless cycle of hatred and bloodshed. It's enough to drive even the most patient of rulers mad." 'Wait…' What Lilith mentioned earlier was coming to light. The sinners barely respected him and the Sins. Father knows what they think of Lilith. He had little doubt that the lower Hellborn treated her with the same respect as him. Ruling a place where no one respects her. Has he been blind to this for so long…

"Oh…" Danny tilted his head and thought about the True Crime specials on TV. "Are all of them that bad?"

Lucifer let out a dry laugh. "Bad doesn't even begin to cover it, Daniel. They had free will, the ability to choose between right and wrong, to build something beautiful, and look what they did with it! Everything's terrible!" He threw his hands up in exasperation. "They squandered every opportunity, every blessing, and ended up here, where they continue their wicked ways without a shred of remorse!"

Danny could see the frustration. "I guess… Earthlings really let you down, huh."

Lucifer huffed. "Let me down? Oh, they've done far worse than that!" "They've turned Hell, my home, into a nightmare for everyone. The constant violence, destruction, and depravity. There's really no point in trying to help them. They don't want redemption. This isn't the home Lilith and I imagined to make for us. For our daughter. I can already feel it tearing my family apart…"

Danny frowned. "Charlie doesn't seem to think that. From what I hear, she loves you.

Lucifer's eyes watered. "She said that?" His baby girl was already in her adult stage, and hearing it from her directly didn't come up as often as she used to.

"Yup!"

Lucifer paused. "Ah, Charlie. My sweet girl. I love her too, so much. She believes that souls can change. But I can't help but worry she's fighting a losing battle. Sinners are awful!"

"Maybe, but is there a written rule or something that says souls can't be redeemed?"

Lucifer chuckled. "Well, no. Perhaps not. But the last time any soul left Hell was because of divine intervention, and I doubt that Dad will be that forgiving again." Meeting Yeshua was one of the few times he was allowed to walk the Earth. A permit directly from Father. He tried so hard for 40 days to get him to be buds and hang out, but he was so focused on Dad's tasks. A bright young man. 'All he ever asked was for people to be kind to each other. Look where we are now…'

"I see," Danny nodded. "I'd feel terrible if my parents disapproved of my dreams." He still did in some capacity. Ghost hunting was… Fine? But not in his top three choices. Top five, maybe. "Are you okay with her feeling that way?"

Lucifer sighed again, leaning against the wall. "No… She deserves better than that chance. I suppose, even if it's just to see her smile, to let her hold onto that hope a little longer."

Danny smiled. 'I would like that for myself.'

"Best case scenario, it actually works. Worst case scenario, she fails, but I'll be there to hold her."

"That's… one way of putting it."

"In the meantime, Danny, you'd do well to keep your distance from the sinners. They're not like the demons you've met here, for the most part. They'll tear you apart the moment they sense any weakness. Literally, in some cases."

Thinking of the horror movies he tried to sneakily watch, Danny took the warning to heart. "I'll be careful."

"Good. You've got a good head on your shoulders, kid."

Lucifer placed a hand on Danny's shoulder. "And if you ever need anything, don't hesitate to ask." Lucifer gave Danny a final nod before heading to the restroom.

Danny let out a breath. Hell was so much more complicated than he had ever imagined.

Chapter Text

Chapter 18: Farewells Under the Stars

The night of entertainment was coming to a close. Over the next hour, the Goetia manor gradually began to empty. The party simmered down as guests departed. Octavia and her parents stood near the grand entrance. Danny was seated at a nearby table, waving demons as they left.

Stolas extended his hand to each departing guest, expressing the family's genuine appreciation for everyone who came. "Thank you for celebrating with us."

Next to him, Stella nodded politely.

Octavia was a flutter of excitement. "I hope you had as much fun as I did!"

The various demon nobles murmured their thanks. Some lingered a bit longer, exchanging pleasantries.

Danny and Octavia spotted Amara and Ignis's families leaving.

"Hey, Amara, Ignis!" Octavia called out.

"Octavia, Danny," Amara greeted. "This was some party, huh?"

"Yeah, it was pretty incredible." Danny smiled. "Thanks for coming. It was great seeing you guys here."

Ignis nodded. "It was an enjoyable evening. Your performance was quite the highlight, Danny. Didn't expect you to light up the stage like that."

Danny chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. "Thanks, Ignis. I worked hard on it for Octavia."

Octavia blushed a bit. "It was rather pleasant that you both could make it."

Amara's smile widened. "We hope to come to the next one, but we might expect Daniel on stage again next time."

"Uh, maybe. We'll see." Danny chuckled.

"Might bring a pair of swords if we don't get a chance to duel any time soon," Ignis added.

"Well, we better head out," Amara saw her parents walking ahead.

"Bye!" Danny and Octavia waved them off.

#

The Morningstar family was the last to leave and made their way over to the family.

Lucifer Morningstar approached first with an extended hand. "Stolas, it's been a marvelous evening. Your family knows how to host a memorable celebration."

Stolas bowed his head. "Thank you, Your Highness. It was an honor."

The king turned to the girl. "You've set quite the standard."

Octavia chuckled. "Not sure how I'll top this birthday."

"I'm sure you'll think of something." He then looked down at Daniel. "You showed quite a bit of bravery tonight. You should be proud."

Daniel blushed slightly. "Thank you, sir."

"And I appreciate your kind words afterward."

Several people raised a brow at that. Had they spoken earlier?

The boy smiled. "No problem."

Lilith stepped forward and gave Stella a courteous nod. "The decorations were simply lovely, Stella."

Stella offered a polite smile. "I'm glad you enjoyed it."

The Queen regarded Daniel for a moment. "You did well today, young man. It's been quite some time since I last danced with my husband. You have my tanks for such an opportunity."

Danny stood straight. "Thank you. Words can't express how I feel." In truth, Danny didn't know how to feel about that.

Lilith's gaze softened as she looked at the children. "You have bright futures ahead."

Charlie pulled Octavia and Daniel into a hug. "You both were amazing tonight! Seeing my parents dance again was like a dream."

Octavia smiled shyly. "Thank you, Princess Charlie. I'm really glad you came."

Daniel grinned. "I wish you well with your passion project."

Lilith turned back to Stolas and Stella. "We must be going now. Enjoy the rest of your night."

Stolas nodded. "Of course. Take care."

Charlie waved back and skipped after her parents.

When the Morningstars departed, the family breathed a sigh of relief. It was finally over. Tonight had gone over better than expected.

#

After the family assigned the imps to begin clean-up, Stolas, Octavia, and Danny prepared to return to Earth and made their way to the foyer.

When Stella approached them, Danny was chatting with Octavia about more plans for later that year.

"Daniel," Stella drew his attention immediately. "I wanted to say that I genuinely appreciated your performance tonight."

"Thank you."

Danny's smile widened, surprised but pleased by her compliment. "Thank you. Octavia and I even saw you da-"

Stella held up her hand. "You are already ahead. Don't make me take it back."

Danny quickly shut himself up.

"Now, while I vet those who visit my home, I wouldn't be opposed to seeing you here now and then, provided you continue to be on your best behavior."

Danny glanced at Octavia, who gave him an encouraging smile. "I'd like that."

A rare smile tugged at the corners of her lips. "That's all I ask. Carry on, then. Safe travels."

Stolas clapped a hand on Danny's shoulder, guiding him toward the door. "Let's get you home."

#

In a secluded room and away from prying eyes, Stolas used his grimoire to open the portal back to the Earth home. The trio stepped through and into the living room. They found Jack Fenton still out on the couch, sleeping soundly. A faint mumble about ghosts escaped his lips.

Stolas chuckled at the sight as he reapplied his human glamour, Octavia's human form shimmering into place. Stolas waved his hand over Danny, stripping him of his demonic lupagriff form and returning him to his usual self.

"Thank you," Danny whispered, glancing over to his father, sleeping peacefully.

With a little magic, he altered the room to look like a proper aftermath. Stolas strode over to Jack and placed a hand on his head. He looked over his shoulder at Danny. "I'll be giving your father a modified version of events tonight. Any suggestions?"

Danny hummed in thought. "Okay, make sure he met a few nice people. I get that some stuck-up rich folks were at the party, but let's add in a few who actually listened to his ghost stories. It'd make him happy."

"Reasonable."

Danny gave a little grin. "Oh! Make one of the deserts fudge."

"A favorite for all of us. Would you like him to remember seeing our performances as well?"

Danny paused for a moment. He glanced over at Octavia, who gave him an encouraging nod. "Yeah, sure. I think he'd like it. He likes spectacle. Would be a surprise to him, too."

Stolas focused his magic on Jack's mind. Surprisingly, there was a lot of free room. "Alright... Done!"

Jack began to stir and fluttered his eyes open. He blinked groggily and looked around the room in confusion. "Huh... What happened?" He rubbed his face and sat up. "Where'd everyone go?"

Stolas cleared his throat. "Ah, Mr. Fenton, you may have had a bit too much to drink earlier."

Jack furrowed his brow and let out a hearty laugh. "Ha! Must've gone back to my college days! Partyin' hard, huh? But hey, no hangover and I feel great!" He patted his belly as he looked around. He saw Danny staring at him and quickly changed his tune. "Which you won't be doing until you're much older... and we will not tell your mother about this.

Danny giggled. "Okay, Dad."

He ruffled his son's hair. "That's my boy."

Stolas exchanged a glance with Danny and Octavia. "Indeed. It seems the night was quite enjoyable."

Jack stretched his arms with a grin. "Best birthday party I never thought I'd be invited to. Finally got to meet that wife of yours. She's a beaut. A real spitfire. You're lucky to have her."

Stolas coughed into a fist. "Right… That's one way of putting it…"

"And that performance, wow! You know, Danny, you should think about doin' more of that! The fireworks, the music—it was amazing!" He gave his son an enthusiastic thumbs-up.

Danny chuckled with a hint of a blush touching his cheeks. "Thanks, Dad."

Jack nodded and got to his feet. "Now then, where did they keep the fudge? I swear I remember some delicious cake and fudge... If we can take some home, that'd be even better!"

"Alright, Dad, let's see what we can find."

Behind his back, Stolas began to conjure a take-out container for the Fentons, among other things.

#

Maddie and Jazz sat in the living room, waiting for the boys to join them. Maddie was curious about the party Jack had taken Danny to. Stolas and Octavia seemed nice, and she would be interested in meeting his wife.

The front door clacked. Jack and Danny entered the room together and placed a large bag on the coffee table. Jack moved to his favorite chair with a thud and leaned back.

Danny quickly planted himself on the couch.

Maddie crossed her arms with a smile. "So, you boys had quite the night, huh? I want to hear all about this fancy party."

Jack grinned with excitement. "Oh, you wouldn't believe it, Mads! There were rich people just like Vladdie."

Maddie grits her teeth. "Oh... That's... Nice."

"They had the best food I've had in years!"

Danny chuckled. "Stolas prepared a bag for us. Pretty sure they had to cook extra because of him."

Jack puffed out his chest proudly. "Darn right! Some of those rich guys even listened to my stories!"

"Really?" Maddie smiled. "Which ones did you tell?"

"A whole bunch. There was the time we tried to track down the Jersey Devil, the Winchester House, the Goatman's Bridge, and the Sallie House.

Maddie cupped his cheek. Not many were patient enough to listen. "Well, I'm glad you had a good time."

Jack had a big grin on his face. "The party was like something outta those high society magazines."

Maddie patted Danny on the shoulder. "What about you, son? Did you enjoy yourself?"

Danny nodded, looking thoughtful. "Yeah, I did. Octavia loved my gift, too!"

Maddie raised an eyebrow while Jazz looked intrigued. "Really?" Maddie didn't remember helping him buy anything. "What did you get her?"

Jack laughed. "He didn't need to buy anything. Our Danny gave her the best gift of the night! Oh, you should have seen it."

Maddie and Jazz stared at the boy. "Danny..."

Danny had a small blush on his face. He shrugged modestly. "Oh, nothing much."

"Sounds much more than that."

"I, uh, performed some musical numbers." He couldn't hide the smile tugging at his lips.

Jazz's eyes went wide. "Wait, what? You sang? Like, in front of everyone?"

Maddie shared the same expression.

Jack nodded enthusiastically. "He sure did! Danny-boy was part of a whole circus performance. It was one heck of a show. Everyone loved it. Stolas was like a ringmaster, and Danny was right there with him."

Maddie blinked. "Danny, when did you start singing?"

Jazz nodded. "Yeah."

Danny scratched the back of his neck. "Well, it kind of came up as part of Stolas' mentorship. He's teaching me all sorts of things—it's not just academics. He called it becoming a renaissance man. Music started growing on me. For the past few weeks, we practiced for weeks to get it all right."

Jazz crossed her arms in disbelief. "No way. I can't believe it."

Maddie held a hand to her daughter. "I don't doubt you or your father, Danny, but you must understand that this is quite a surprise." Her shoulders sagged. "If anything, I feel crushed that I couldn't see my baby boy on stage."

Jazz nodded. "Yeah, little bro. You never mentioned you were working on anything like that. I would have come too."

Maddie sighed. "I don't suppose you got it recorded. We would love to see you perform."

Danny thought for a moment before something clicked. He walked over to the coffee table and opened one of the boxes. Looking at the object inside, he grinned and pulled out an MP3 player. Stolas knew just how to prepare.

Jazz plucked the player from Danny and connected it to the living room speakers.

"Alright, everyone! You're about to hear our little superstar in action!" Jack grinned, giving Danny a hearty clap on the back.

Danny blushed. "Dad, come on..."

Maddie settled into her seat. "Nonsense, sweetie. I'm sure you did wonderful."

Jazz nodded in curiosity. She pressed play, and a moment later, the audio began.

The first song played, and they heard Stolas's voice during the first half.

"Wow. Stolas is really good."

"Wait for it."

During the second half, Danny's familiar voice finally came. The family was quickly shushed.

Maddie and Jazz exchanged surprised glances.

When the first song ended, Jazz quickly skipped to the next part of the performance.

"This is when Danny did his solo," Jack whispered.

A few jaws dropped at Danny's solo song. To think he did all this for Octavia's birthday.

By the time the recording finished, the living room had fallen stunned.

Maddie was the first to speak and hug him." That was amazing, honey." She smiled warmly and full of pride. "I'm so proud of you."

Jazz pulled her brother into a hug as well. "Yeah, Danny. I knew you were talented, but that was... something else."

Danny went bashful. "Thanks, guys. I, uh..."

Jack cheered. "You were incredible, son! That was even better the second time."

Danny liked the warmth of his family's praise. He thought back to the way Octavia's eyes had lit up as he sang. He'd made her happy. But having his family be proud of him, too? That was something special.

Jazz turned mischievous. "So... does this mean we'll see more of this, Danny? Maybe we'll see you on stage again soon."

Danny rolled his eyes. "Don't get used to it, Jazz. This was a special occasion, alright?"

With that, the family shared a laugh before heading to bed.

Chapter Text

Weeks Before Halloween

Casper Elementary School Cafeteria

Danny and Tucker sat across from each other at a table near the back. They laughed over some stories as they dug into their lunches.

"So, guess what?" Danny looked up at Tucker. "I was talking to Octavia again last night."

Tucker raised an eyebrow, skeptical. "You bring her up all the time lately, dude, but how come I've never met her? I mean, we're practically best friends. Why haven't I met this girl by now?"

Danny sighed. "She's from outside the city." It doesn't help that she rarely comes around because of other stuff in Hell.

Tucker smirked and leaned back in his seat. "Yeah, right. Sounds to me like she doesn't even exist."

"She does! Why would I make her up? She's real!"

"Uh-huh. Prove it, then."

Danny's sagged his shoulders. Then, it hit him—Halloween.

"We'll all go trick or treating together on Halloween. It'll be you, me, Octavia, and her dad. You know how our parents are. If we have her dad with us, they'll likely let us trick or treat longer."

Tucker crossed his arms, tempted. "You mean she's actually gonna show up here in the city?"

"Yeah, she will," He knew Stolas would bring Octavia to Earth for Halloween. It would be the perfect chance to introduce her to Tucker and vice versa without giving anything away.

Tucker eyed Danny. "Alright, fine. But if she doesn't show, you owe me big time."

Danny gave a thumbs-up. "Deal. Trust me, you'll like her."

Tucker shook his head. "We'll see, dude. We'll see."

"By the way, we plan on doing a group costume. We're all gonna be witches."

Tucker hummed. "Group costumes do encourage people to give out more candy… Sure. I think I can whip up something good in time."

"Great!"

#

Danny and Tucker were halfway through their lunches, talking about their latest high scores, when Tucker noticed something over his shoulder. Peeking behind, Danny saw Dash and the rest of the jocks lurking a few tables away, whispering and pointing in his direction.

Tucker's stomach dropped. "Oh no..."

Dash coughed loudly. He walked over to their table with his cronies. "Hey, Fenton! Got any ghostly lunch today?" The jock leaned over Danny's shoulder.

Danny was immediately suspicious. "What do you want, Dash?"

"Oh, nothing, Fenton." Dash played innocent.

Tucker put down his sandwich. "Don't you guys have something better to do? Like, I don't know, maybe failing a math test?"

Dash's face twisted. "Careful, Foley, or I'll make you spill more than just your sandwich."

The other jocks snickered, and one of them nudged Tucker's sandwich off the table. "Oops," he said with a mock gasp, feigning innocence. "Didn't see that there."

Danny clenched his fists, but he tried to stay calm. "Real mature, guys..." Danny kept his eyes on his tray, clenching his fork. He knew better than to respond to Dash's taunts.

Dash laughed and grabbed an extra apple from the nearby table. He looked at Danny and smirked. "What's the matter, Fenton? Ghosts got your tongue?"

Danny mumbled. "Just leave us alone."

"What? No... Just thought you might be hungry for a sneak peek at our... Halloween surprise!" Suddenly, Dash threw a rat onto their table.

The two boys screamed in fright and jumped in surprise.

The jocks burst into laughter, and a few other students joined in.

Danny and Tucker blinked down at the rat in their lunch. In hindsight, the fake fur made it look disturbingly real.

"Aw, looks like Fenton's got himself a new little friend!" one of Dash's buddies slapped Danny on the back.

Danny flushed with anger and embarrassment. He could feel everyone's eyes on him, and his grip tightened on his fork.

Tucker was also trying hard to hold it in.

"Real mature, Dash," Tucker snapped. "Didn't know you were still in kindergarten."

Dash ignored Tucker. "Aw, come on, Fenton. You're into all that ghost stuff. I thought you'd appreciate a little Halloween... spirit!" He and his friends burst into another round of laughter.

Danny bit his tongue, not wanting to give them a reaction, but it was hard. His face was red, and he was fuming inside.

"Come on, Tuck." Danny stood up and gathered his tray. He didn't want to satisfy Dash.

"Aw, leaving already?" Dash taunted as they walked away. "Guess Fenturd can't handle a real scare!"

As they dumped their trays, Tucker muttered. "One of these days, he's gonna get what's coming to him. I swear, Danny, it's gonna be good."

They walked away from the cafeteria. "I hope I'm there to see it, Tuck."

October 31

Halloween / All Hallows Eve / Samhain

Danny stood by the front door, adjusting the brim of his witch hat

His parents were gearing up for yet another ghost-hunting mission. "Danny, we're so sorry we can't be here to take you out for Halloween again this year," Maddie set her ecto-goggles on the counter. "But we've got a hot lead on some ghost activity downtown. This could be the breakthrough we've been waiting for."

"Maybe this is the year we finally prove to the world that ghosts are real." Jack rubbed the back of his neck. "But we know you'll have fun with Tucker and Octavia. You guys will be just fine, right? Plus, since Stolas will be there and it's not a school night, your mother and I agreed to let you stay up till Midnight."

His parents did this every year. They would freak out any kids who came to their house and be unable to take him late at night for trick-or-treating.

Danny forced a smile, though inside, he couldn't help but feel disappointed again. Halloween was the one night that he really looked forward to going out as a regular kid with his parents. "Yeah, don't worry about it." His voice was as upbeat as he could make it. It's Halloween! I'll have fun. You two do your ghost… thing."

Maddie gave him a quick hug. "Thank you for understanding again, sweetie. Just promise you'll stay safe.

"And don't eat too much candy!" added Jack.

Danny laughed. "Right, like you're one to talk. Last year, you swiped half my chocolate stash."

Jack placed a hand on Danny's shoulder. "Have fun out there, son. Bring back some candy for your old man too, okay?"

As Danny moved, he nearly bumped into Jazz, who was adjusting her costume in the mirror by the hallway.

She was dressed as a gothic vampire with dark lipstick, a flowing black cape, and a tasteful amount of fake blood.

"Heading out, too, Danny?" Jazz fluffed her collar.

"Yep, meeting up with the others." Danny raised an eyebrow. "Going all-out with the vampire thing, huh?"

Jazz rolled her eyes. "It's Halloween, Danny. You can't just go halfway." She then turned back toward the living room, calling to her parents. "Mom, Dad, I'm heading out to that Halloween party at Laura's place!"

Maddie looked up from her equipment and smiled. "You look great, sweetheart. Just remember, stay safe, and let us know if you need a ride back."

Jazz grinned. "Thanks! I'll be back by midnight." As Jazz slipped out the door, she hugged Danny. "Have fun trick-or-treating with Tucker and Octavia."

Danny chuckled and hugged back. "You, too, Jazz."

#

Danny waited on his porch with his witch hat slightly askew. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a shimmering portal coming from the side of his house and out stepped Stolas and Octavia.

Stolas and Octavia adjusted their human disguises. He adjusted his witch cloak, and Octavia grinned as she adjusted her sleeves.

Danny's mood lifted instantly, grinning. "You guys look awesome! Ready for your first human Halloween?"

Octavia beamed brightly. "Definitely. Can't wait to meet this Tucker, too."

"Great!"

Stolas crossed his arms. "So what is this other friend of yours like?"

As if on cue, Tucker jogged over, his witch hat flopping slightly as he caught sight of Danny and the two strangers. He adjusted his glasses, his eyes wide at seeing Stolas and Octavia. "Whoa, dude. You weren't lying." He nodded to Octavia. "I'm Tucker, nice to meet ya."

Octavia gave him a small smile, nodding in return. "Octavia. Nice hat."

Tucker grinned. "Thanks!"

Danny introduced Tucker to the disguised Octavia and Stolas with a smile. "Tucker, meet Octavia and her dad, Mr. Stolas. They're the friends I told you about."

Tucker raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical. "So… that whole thing about meeting Danny at the library was true?"

Octavia went along with the lie from before. "Yes, we don't come to the city often, but when we do, the library's one of the few places that's… peaceful."

Stolas smiled. "One thing led to another, and we eventually met young Daniel and immediately enjoyed each other's company. It got to the point that he was my new apprentice.

Tucker raised a brow. "What's that like?"

Danny shrugged. "Stolas is teaching me all sorts of stuff for when I grow up."

Tucker cringed. "Gross. That sounds like more school..."

Danny crossed his arms. "Well, I'm enjoying it. Not a lot of people at school like space as I do. It's like how you're big into computers and stuff."

"Whatever, dude." Tucker turned to the father and daughter for one more test. "You guys like meat, right?"

Stolas and Octavia exchanged glances. "We mostly eat meat, yes."

Tucker was relieved. "I think we're gonna get along just fine."

As they started walking, Tucker spoke up. "So, Octavia, is this your first time trick-or-treating in this part of town?"

Octavia went sheepish. "Honestly? This is… actually my first time trick-or-treating at all."

Tucker nearly stopped in his tracks. "Wait—what? You've never been trick-or-treating? Like, ever?"

Octavia shook her head, smiling a little at his dramatic reaction. "Nope. This is the first time."

Tucker whirled at Stolas. "Man, what's wrong with you?"

Stolas huffed, offended. "I'll have you know that my daughter has enjoyed this day every year." He had to make up an excuse. "Due to where we live, there isn't much to trick or treat nearby. Coming to the city can be a hassle."

Accepting the lie, Tucker sighed. "Right... Sorry. In any case, Octavia, you've missed one of the best holidays for years. You've got a ton of candy to make up for."

She laughed. "I guess I do."

"Well, I've already planned out a route for optimal candy collection." Tucker pulled out a marked map. "And if you feel like it's too much candy for one night, I'm more than happy to take some off your hands."

Octavia smirked, holding her bag a little closer to her. "Not on your life."

Tucker raised his hands. "Okay, okay! But I'm just saying, expect a serious haul."

Danny gave Octavia a playful nudge. "Don't let Tucker fool you—he's just after more candy for himself."

Tucker was unashamed. "Absolutely."

Octavia grinned. "You'll have to fight me first."

"By the way, there's somewhere we want to check out first before we start."

"We heard about it at school. Apparently, this store has the best Halloween decorations."

The guests shrugged and nodded along. It would be interesting.

Danny and Tucker led the way as they approached the nearby shopping center. Above the doorway, a sign read "Skulk and Lurk."

As they reached the store, Danny and Tucker's faces fell. The shop was closed.

"Dang looks like it's closed for the night," Tucker said, frowning.

"Yeah," Danny sighed, pressing his face against the glass. "Guess we won't see this year's setup."

Just as they stepped back, torch-like lights flickered to life behind the glass revealing a castle-like display. The kids jumped as a statue of a black knight, seated ominously on a throne, lit up and laughed with a sinister echo. The group paused, taking in the detailed display.

The statue had been designed to look as though it was ablaze. A massive, crafted sword with a skull crossguard leaned against the throne.

Danny's eyes widened. "Woah, he looks wicked."

Tucker's mouth hung open. "This is insane."

Octavia's gaze landed on a nearby sign."'Introducing our latest addition to the collection: Chronicles of the Fright Knight.'"

Next to the sign, a book titled "The Fright Knight" was open to its first page on a stand. The book was detailed in black-and-white and illustrated with a knight astride a horse with bat-like wings brandishing his flaming sword. Stolas moved closer, curious, and began to read the book's opening lines.

"The Fright Knight, riding upon his ghoulish steed, the Nightmare, is notorious as the Spirit of Halloween. With his ghostly broadsword, he appears to those who dare cross his path."

Octavia raised an eyebrow. "I didn't know there was an age-old spirit of Halloween."

Stolas couldn't help but raise a brow. During this time, most of the media he saw from the mortal world mentioned either Satan or Lucifer. The other sins weren't as popular, not that they cared or anything. Then again, the roots of Halloween had no relation to Heaven or Hell. It was all something drum up by European pagans.

Danny's eyes lit up as he continued reading beneath the image of the burning sword. "'Those cut down by his Soul Shredder shall live an eternity of their worst fear.'" He studied another illustration of the Fright Knight charging forward, sword blazing.

Stolas hummed thoughtfully, leaning closer. "This is the first I've heard of it as well." Although, the general figure of a dark knight was not unknown to him. The human legend must have originated from medieval times.

It's too bad for them. They would have to return when it was open if they wanted to read more.

However, that was a thought for later. It was Halloween! As children, it was their duty to go trick-or-treating.

"Time for candy!" the three cheered.

#

Danny, Tucker, Octavia, and Stolas strolled up the sidewalk as they approached the first house. The neighborhood was bustling with other trick-or-treaters.

Pumpkins glowed on porches with menacing or grinning faces. Some were even intricate carved.

"This is it," Danny said, grinning. "Our first stop."

Although demons could come to Earth during Halloween, that didn't mean they partook in the same festivities.

Danny could tell he was intrigued.

"Alright, so the way it works is we go up, ring the doorbell, and say, 'Trick or treat!'" Tucker explained.

Octavia raised an eyebrow. "And they just... give us candy? No questions?"

"Yup, it's as easy as that," Danny said, chuckling.

"I get the treat part, but what about the 'trick part'?"

"Oh, well, normally, you prank the person if they answer but don't give you candy."

Octavia frowned. "That sounds kinda mean if they don't have anything to give."

"Yeah... It's not as common nowadays."

Tucker shrugged. "Most people just turn off their porch light when they run out of candy, so kids move onto the next house."

Stolas thought it was an innocent custom for the children to have fun.

"I've factored that into my map. This path has the best candy-to-house ratio." Tucker laughed. "You'll see just how awesome it is in a minute."

They reached the porch, and Danny rang the doorbell. They could hear footsteps approaching. The door creaked open, and an older man holding a candy bowl with a kind smile greeted them.

"Well, don't you all look great!" the man said, his eyes twinkling as he took in their costumes. "Trick or treat!"

The four of them chorused, "Trick or treat!" as they held out their bags, and the man chuckled and dropped a handful of treats into each.

"Thank you!"

"Happy Halloween!" the man waved, closing the door behind him.

As they walked back down the pathway, Octavia inspected her bag, looking pleased. "That... was kind of fun," she admitted, glancing up at the others.

Tucker grinned. "Told you! And that was just the start. By the night's end, your bag's gonna be overflowing."

Stolas patted Octavia. "Enjoy it, my dear. For tonight only, I'll let you indulge in all the sweets you can carry. Just try not to get sugar-sick."

When they continued to the next house, they let Octavia go first.

"Go on, Via," Danny whispered, nudging her.

Octavia pressed the doorbell.

Soon, the door swung open, revealing a friendly older woman dressed as a witch with a broomstick. Her eyes lit up when she saw Octavia and the others in matching witch costumes.

"Trick or treat!" Octavia beamed.

The woman chuckled. "Well, aren't you all adorable!" She held out the bowl. "Take a handful, dears. You look like you're in for a fun night!"

Octavia pulled out a mix of chocolates, lollipops, and gummy bears.

"Thank you!"

The woman winked. "Oh, and happy Halloween!"

As they walked back to the street, Tucker pumped a fist. "Just wait until we get to the houses that give out full-size candy bars."

"Full-size?" Octavia's eyes widened.

"Oh yeah," Danny smirked. "And don't forget the people who leave bowls out with signs saying 'take one.'"

Octavia laughed. Her first Halloween was gonna be great!

Chapter Text

The group moved down the neighborhood street, accumulating candy from every new house. Some neighborhoods went all-out with the decorations, especially the  richer  homes. They saw jack-o'-lanterns of every shape and size.  While there were the classical silly smiles, there were even beautiful designs that used the inner husk's transparency to give the image a  sort of  shading.

"Dude, check this one out!" Tucker pointed to a house with a fully decorated graveyard on its front lawn. A sign said, "HAUNTED HOUSE!" The actual house  was covered  in cobwebs and fake spiders. Smoke machines and curtains concealed the bedrooms' windows. The window ledges even had plastic gargoyles.

Shadows of "ghosts" floated across the lawn, eerie sounds played from hidden speakers, and fog machines pumped thick, rolling mist across the path.

They could hear the speakers playing icon sound effects and the cackling of a witch. A skeleton sat on a rocking chair by the door, creaking back and forth.

They all heard the screams of children from the back of the house as they ran back to the sidewalk on the other side.

"This is legit!" Tucker grinned, darting forward to be the first in line.

"That's not creepy at all…" Danny grinned, nudging Octavia forward.

Twisted vines and flickering lights decorated the pathway leading to a doorway draped in cobwebs. An eerie fog spilled out from beneath the door.

The group stepped up to the entrance, and a voice came from the skeleton. It's jaw moved along. "Welcome to the Manchester Manor! Endure the curse of the home and be rewarded at the end!"

Tucker smiled. "Loving the special effects so far."

"Let's do it!"

They rang the doorbell, and it creaked open with a chilling groan. The floorboards creaked beneath them.

Danny turned to Tucker. "Ready to see who jumps first?"

Tucker scoffed, though his voice was a little shaky. "Please, this is nothing. I watch horror movies all the time."

Octavia unconsciously latched onto her father's hand.

Meanwhile, Stolas's heart warmed at the act.

The door creaked shut behind them as they stepped inside. The room immediately darkened. Alight shined and showed a ghostly bride hovering at the room's far end. She had sunken eyes and contours that emphasized the shape of her skull. She let out a slow, chilling moan that sent a shiver down the children's spines.

"Alright, that's pretty good," Danny admitted, a nervous laugh slipping out.

Suddenly, a pair of skeletal hands shot out from a hidden panel in the wall, reaching right for Tucker. He yelped and stumbled back, bumping into Danny.

"Not scared, huh?" Danny teased.

Tucker scowled, a bit rattled. "It was just... !"

Despite Octavia's grip tightening, she had a sense of excitement. "They  really  put effort into this."

Stolas's gaze lingered on  a particularly  detailed vampire statue. "Though it lacks the... authenticity I'm used to."

They moved further into the haunted house, winding through rooms filled with more creepy props: a mummy springing to life from a  sarcophagus , a werewolf snarling from the shadows, and a disembodied voice whispering from the dark corners. Each scare made Tucker jump or shiver, though he tried his best to play it off.

In one hallway, a fog machine created a thick, eerie mist that made it difficult to see where they were going. Out of nowhere, a costumed figure in a black cloak and a skeleton mask jumped out from a hidden corner, raising  his  scythe high. Tucker and Danny both yelped while Octavia smirked, unfazed.

Danny laughed nervously. "Okay, that one was actually kind of creepy."

The group continued through the darkened corridors and reached the final room.  The dining room was dimly lit , and  the table was set  for a ghostly feast. A man in a butler outfit stood by the covered table tray. As they walked next to the man, he began to lift the cover. "Dinner is served."

He revealed a head on the table whose eyes moved to them. "Looks like dessert just arrived. Hahhahahah!"

The kids were starting to slow down, so Stolas started ushering them to the next hallway. It was almost over. Just as they were about to cross a decorated archway, a ghastly face appeared in the mirror by the exit, letting out a banshee-like scream. Tucker yelled and practically pushed everyone out of the room and into the backyard.

Outside, the tension melted away as they caught their breath.

There, a man dressed in a classic vampire costume stood by the gate, leaning casually against a fog-shrouded fence. With a warm smile, he straightened up as the group approached.

"Well, well, looks like you brave souls made it through," he said with a chuckle, his fake fangs glinting under the dim porch light.

"Not bad!" Danny said, grinning at the haunted house. " Definitely  better than last year."

Stolas chuckled, raising an amused brow at Tucker, who was still looking over his shoulder as if he expected another jump scare. "You know how to entertain."

Octavia nodded, smiling. "I'll admit, that was more fun than I expected."

"Fun?" Tucker muttered, still a little pale. "Yeah, let's... let's call it that."

The man reached into a cauldron filled with candy and held it  out  to each of them. "Take a handful— you've earned it! Happy Halloween!"

"Thanks!" Octavia replied, clutching her growing bag of candy with an excited smile.

"Thank you!" Danny grinned, grabbing a small pile of candy bars. Still a little shaky, Tucker managed to  grin  as he took some candy. Octavia and Stolas each took a piece, nodding in thanks as the man gave them a friendly nod.

"Enjoy the rest of your night, and stay safe out there!" he called as they turned to leave, his voice echoing with  a mix of  amusement and mischief.

Just as they stepped into the yard, the fog  around them  thickened, and a loud mechanical shriek suddenly echoed from behind. A motion-sensor skeleton popped out of the bushes, its bony fingers reaching toward them as its eyes flashed a sinister red.

" AAAAH !" Tucker yelped, leaping back and bolting toward the street.

Octavia did the same, grabbing Danny and dragging him along with her.

Stolas picked up his pace, letting out a low chuckle as he jogged after them.

They didn't stop until they reached the sidewalk, all  of them  catching their breath as laughter bubbled up.

"I did not see that one coming," Danny admitted.

Tucker gave a mock glare toward the haunted house, clutching his candy protectively. "That was so not fair! They got us when we were already out!"

Octavia smirked, tucking a stray hair behind her ear. "To be fair, a haunted house should include the entire home, including the backyard. I think that made it even better."

Stolas fixed his cloak. "Oh, how I wish I had come to one when I was younger."

Tucker chuckled. "You're  really  getting the full Halloween experience tonight, Via!"

Octavia's eyes sparkled with thrill. "Why do people do this just for one night? I'd want this all year!"

"That's the magic of Halloween," Danny said, holding out his bag as they moved to the next house. "Still think Halloween's not a big deal?"

She laughed. "I think  I'm sold ."

#

At one house,  an elderly woman  answered the door smiling and held out a bowl. She smiled at the trio and handed them each a small box. But instead of candy, they each received a small box of raisins. "Here you go, dearies. They're good for you."

The four stared at their new "treats" in mild disbelief.

Danny's face fell slightly. "Right… Thank you."

Stolas, however, was less forgiving. He looked at the woman with stern disapproval, "There's a special place in Hell for people like you."

Tucker nodded, raising a fist in agreement. "Yeah! Raisins? Seriously?"

The woman's smile fell. "Ungrateful kids..." She quickly closed the door.

Danny and Octavia couldn't help but frown at them. "Did you have to scare her like that?"

Stolas smirked, his stern expression softening as he patted Danny on the shoulder. "Sometimes, people need a little reminder to treat others kindly. Besides, raisins on Halloween? That's just cruel."

"I mean, really," Stolas continued, shaking his head. "Raisins are hardly a proper offering for such an occasion."

"You're right about that," Danny said, still chuckling. "But hey, look on the bright side—at least we've got plenty of other houses to hit tonight.  Let's  just  make sure  we avoid another 'Raisin Lady' next time."

Octavia grinned, nudging Danny's shoulder. "Lead the way, oh wise witch."

#

As Danny, Tucker, Octavia, and Stolas moved along the sidewalk, laughter and shouts of other trick-or-treaters filled the air. They were headed toward a house when suddenly a loud snap sounded behind them.

Before they could react, a splash of water came out of nowhere, drenching Danny and Tucker in icy-cold liquid. 

Then, something cold and slimy splattered across the back of their heads.

The two sputtered, looking around in shock as laughter erupted nearby. Dash Baxter and his gang stood nearby, holding empty buckets and egg cartons. Laughter rang out. Some of the nearby trick-or-treaters joined in as well.

"Aw, looks like you guys needed a little bath!" Dash sneered. "And here I thought you guys were going as witches, not wet cats."

"What the—?"

Tucker's jaw dropped, and Octavia's eyes narrowed.

Stolas immediately got between the two of them. "What is the meaning of this!"

Dash and their friends quickly held up their hands in a placating gesture. "Relax, old man, it was just a harmless prank."

Stolas huffed indignation. "Who are you calling old?! Besides that, you ruffian better apologize for ruining our night."

Dash stuck his tongue out at him. "Psh... As if. You're not my dad. You can't tell me what to do."

Stolas squezzed his hand. He so desperately wanted to cast a spell on these brats. Looking to the side, he could see a few parents whispering about the situation yet doing nothing to chastise the aggressors.

Danny shook his hands out, water dripping down his sleeves. His face turned red with frustration and embarrassment. "Come on! Can't you find something better to do?"

"Yeah. You suck! Mind your own business," spat Tucker."

Dash crossed his arms. "Why would I? You two make it too easy! You guys are just a couple of freaks and geeks." He smirked, glancing over at Octavia. "Let me guess. She's just as weird if she's hanging out with you."

Stolas could feel his eyes glowing red. These ingrates had the nerve to insult his daughter. He stepped forward, but Danny was the one to get up in Dash's face.

"You can say and do whatever you want to me, but don't you dare bring her into this." Danny clenched his jaw, trying to hold back his frustration.

Stolas separated the boys. "I suggest you and your little gang leave."

"Why should I?"

The Goetia's shadow seemed to stretch. "NOW!"

"Pfff." Dash shrugged, hiding the fear. "Whatever. I'm just keeping Halloween fun. Maybe you losers should stay home next year." With that, Dash and his friends took off, laughing as they ran down the street, toilet paper trailing from their backpacks.

Stolas quickly ushered the children away from prying eyes and to get them cleaned up.

Octavia pulled him into a hug, not caring about the wetness. "Danny... It's alright..."

"No, it's not alright." He pushed her away slightly. "This was supposed to be your first Halloween, and because of me, Dash ruined it."

Octavia glanced at him, confused. "Dash?"

"He's just a bully from school," Danny muttered bitterly.

Tucker nodded. "He's been messing with us since forever."

"Yeah," Danny admitted quietly. "I'm the 'freaky kid with weird ghost-hunter parents.'"

Tucker, fists clenched. "Buncha jerks." He didn't question when Stolas pulled a pair of towels from under his cloak and handed them to the boys.

Octavia's eyes narrowed, but she held her tongue, glancing at Danny with concern.

Stolas, however, fixed his gaze on the retreating crew.

With one last taunting laugh, Dash and his friends tossed their empty bucket aside and disappeared around the corner, still laughing over their prank.

Danny forced a small smile, but Octavia  wasn't fooled . "Let's just keep going."

But as the group started walking again, Octavia shot a look at her father. Stolas returned it, his expression calm but filled with intent. There was no need for words.

Father and daughter shared a silent agreement: Before this night ended, Dash Baxter and his cronies would know what it felt like to be haunted by something far worse than eggs and toilet paper.

Chapter Text

The Ghost Zone

The Zone stretched infinitely in every direction. This primordial layer of reality was shaped by the collective unconsciousness and constituted of metaphysical ectoplasmic energy that took on myriad bizarre forms. Floating islands drifted lazily, green and purple mists coiling through the void and the sea of infinite realms.

Amidst this landscape stood one of the oldest structures in existence: Pariah's Keep, a massive crimson fortress. It was from an age long before most of the ghosts that now wandered the Zone had even been spawned. This was the throne of Pariah Dark, the ancient King of Ghosts, who had once ruled this spectral realm with ironclad dominion. His empire had encompassed the entire Ghost Zone.

Now, the king was sealed in the Sarcophagus of Forever Sleep. This was the prison of Pariah Dark.

Nearby, another relic lay dormant—a grotesque purple pumpkin with glowing runes. Within this macabre vessel was the imprisonment of Pariah Dark's loyal knight and enforcer: the Fright Knight, the Spirit of Halloween, and the wielder of the cursed blade, the Soul Shredder.

A bony skeleton, one of their loyal soldiers, held the artifact. Even when their leaders were sealed, the army was vigilant in protecting the last domain of their kingdom.

Halloween was no ordinary day for the Ghost Zone—it was a liminal moment when the barriers between the material world and the ether weakened. Natural portals flickered to life at random across the globe.

Pariah Dark and the Fright Knight were not without influence, even in their sealed state. They thrived on the ambient energy of belief, fear, and tyranny, which bled through the dimensional barrier from the material world. Halloween's collective dread and celebration sent energy cascading into the Zone, pooling in the Soul Shredder.

The sword pulsed faintly as though it were alive. The blade absorbed the ambient fear of billions of humans celebrating the Spirit of Halloween. This energy revitalized the Fright Knight's dormant power, recharging it for the day he might awaken once more.

While Pariah Dark remained locked within the Sarcophagus of Forever Sleep, his loyal enforcer, the Fright Knight, had not been rendered entirely powerless.

Unlike his king, the Fright Knight could channel the ambient energy of Halloween into a small fraction of his former self—a vessel through which his influence could still touch the material world. Sadly, it could not be used to unseal him, much like the rest of his skeleton army.

The energy coalesced in front of the pedestal, holding the cursed sword. Sparks of spectral light gathered, forming the silhouette of a child-like figure. From this glowing maelstrom emerged a figure dressed in a simple, almost unassuming Halloween costume. The being's orange pajamas were frayed at the cuffs, with faded stitching suggesting years of wear. Its head was covered by a burlap sack mask with crudely sewn button eyes, giving it an unnerving, doll-like appearance. The mask's jagged smile, stitched in dark thread, seemed to twitch in the dim light. Over one tiny shoulder hung a filthy sack, dirt-stained and worn, dragging lightly on the floor.

This was Samhain, the Fright Knight's yearly Avatar.

Samhain took a few tentative steps forward. A faint, hollow laugh echoed from within the mask.

Samhain could walk the material world for this night alone, spreading fear and trickery wherever it roamed.

The creature giggled through the empty halls of the Keep. It then slung the sack over its shoulder and began to skip toward the swirling mists of the Ghost Zone.

Samhain's form shimmered faintly as it neared an emerging portal formed naturally by the thinning veil between dimensions.

The spectral child disappeared into the portal.

#

Amity Park

Danny and Tucker stood on the porch of a dimly lit house, their clothes damp and sticky from the egg fiasco. They had managed to wipe most of the mess off with the towels Stolas had mysteriously provided, but the unpleasant smell of egg still lingered.

Tucker wrinkled his nose. "Man, I still smell like a rotten omelet."

Danny groaned, inspecting his sleeve. "Yeah, me too. This is disgusting."

Stolas, who had been quietly observing with a look of mild disdain for the egg prank, reached into his cloak and pulled out a sleek bottle of perfume. "Not to worry, boys. I have just the thing."

Danny and Tucker exchanged wary glances.

Tucker raised an eyebrow. "Perfume? Uh, that's for girls."

Octavia rolled her eyes dramatically. "Seriously?"

Stolas chuckled, completely unbothered by Tucker's comment. "Don't be ridiculous. This is a sophisticated scent. I assure you, it's nothing you'd consider overly... 'girly.' It's a light vanilla fragrance. And tell me, don't you both enjoy vanilla ice cream?"

Danny and Tucker hesitated, but then both nodded.

"Exactly. A universally pleasant aroma," Stolas said with a flourish, taking the towels from them. "Now, hold still."

Tucker squinted at him. "Where did you even get those towels, anyway?"

Danny knew the answer without asking. "Magic," he muttered under his breath.

Stolas gave Danny a sly grin. "A father must always be prepared for their children."

With a quick shake of the perfume bottle, Stolas spritzed each boy lightly. The air filled with the warm, sweet scent of vanilla, which quickly masked the lingering odor of egg.

Tucker sniffed his sleeve cautiously. "Huh. Not bad."

Danny raised his arm and gave it a tentative sniff. "Yeah, I don't hate it."

Stolas smiled approvingly as he tucked the perfume bottle back into his cloak. Unbeknownst to Tucker, the towels disappeared under the man's cloak.

"Now," Stolas said, brushing his hands together, "shall we continue? I believe there's candy waiting for you two at the next house."

"Sounds good to me," Danny said, eager to move on. Tucker nodded in agreement, still occasionally sniffing his sleeve as they headed toward the next street, the faint scent of vanilla trailing behind them. Octavia smirked but said nothing, letting the boys enjoy their newly improved aroma without further comment.

The earlier pranks dampened the festive spirit, which showed in their slumped shoulders and downcast expressions. Stolas, noticing their mood, tilted his head curiously. "Would you prefer to head home for the night?" Stolas asked gently, his crimson eyes flickering with concern.

Before Octavia could protest, Danny shook his head, his voice low as he sat down heavily on the curb. "Maybe I should go home early. You guys can keep trick-or-treating without me."

Tucker frowned. "What? No way, dude!"

Danny avoided their eyes, staring at the pavement. "I don't want to ruin your Halloween any more than I already have. I should've just stayed home."

Octavia's feathers would have ruffled if she weren't in human form. Her sharp gaze darted to Tucker, silently urging him to help.

"Danny," Tucker said firmly, sitting beside him. "If you go home now, Dash wins. You really want to give him that satisfaction?"

Octavia crossed her arms and nodded. "Tucker's right. Beating him means enjoying yourself, not letting him ruin the night."

Tucker grinned, trying to lighten the mood. "Besides, if you go home, our candy-collecting rate drops by a whole third. We need you, man!"

Octavia rolled her eyes and smacked Tucker on the shoulder. "Not the point, Tucker."

"Okay, okay," Tucker relented. "But seriously, you deserve to have a great Halloween too, Danny. Don't let Dash take that away from you."

Danny hummed in thought. A hand settled on his shoulder, and he glanced up to see Stolas.

"Don't worry, Daniel. I guarantee you'll all have the most fun possible tonight."

Stolas' eyes flashed a brief red.

Danny assumed he was going to use magic.

Stolas smirked faintly. "After all, you helped with Octavia's birthday and welcomed us into this delightful holiday. It's only fitting that I return the favor."

Tucker's jaw dropped. "Wait. You went to her birthday party and didn't bring me?!"

Danny rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly. "Octavia's family is kinda… uh, rich. I don't think you'd have liked the vibe."

Tucker hummed, then shrugged. "Eh, you're probably right."

Octavia bent down and reached out to Danny. "So, what do you say? Wanna give this another try?"

Tucker smirked. "Come on. If you let Dash get to you now, what do you think the rest of our school years are gonna be like?"

With a breath, Danny grabbed Octavia's hand and stood up. "Alright. I can't give up that easily."

2 Hours Later

The group continued their journey down the block on the last leg of their route. Danny, trying his best to keep his spirits high, glanced down at his bag, now filled to the brim thanks to Stolas' subtle magical charm at each house.

Tucker and Octavia traded stories, each more absurd than the last, their laughter echoing softly through the crisp Halloween night.

As they neared the final block of Tucker's meticulously planned route, the sounds of laughter drew their attention. But it wasn't the joyful kind—it was cruel and mocking. Across the street, near the park, they saw Dash and his friends circling two smaller boys dressed in sci-fi costumes. Dash snatched one of the boys' candy bags and held it high above his head, laughing as the boy tried in vain to jump for it.

Danny's jaw tightened as he slowed his pace. Tucker frowned, shaking his head.

"Those hooligans are at it again," Stolas said.

Danny sighed. "Yeah. They found new victims."

Octavia's brow furrowed. "Do you know them?"

Tucker nodded. "That's Mikey and Tommy. They're in our grade. Good kids, but they're not exactly... well, fighters."

Stolas tilted his head thoughtfully. "I see."

The tall demon gave Danny a knowing look, his red eyes flashing faintly under his human glamour. "Why don't you and Tucker head to the next house? Octavia and I will meet you shortly."

Tucker shrugged, already turning away. "Your call, man. Free candy's not gonna wait."

Danny hesitated. He could see Stolas and Octavia's mischievous expressions. Something was about to happen, but he trusted them not to go too far. "Just… don't make it worse, okay?".

Stolas placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "Of course, Daniel. I'll ensure it's... educational."

As Danny and Tucker walked away, Stolas turned to his daughter, the playful spark in his expression growing. "Any ideas, my dear?"

Octavia's lips curled into a smirk as she folded her arms. "I have a few."

Elsewhere

The night had been relatively peaceful, and the humans he encountered were honoring the traditions of Halloween properly.

As Samhain reached the midpoint of the alley, the shadows seemed to shift. A low, guttural laugh echoed from behind, followed by the clatter of claws against the pavement.

"Well, well, what do we have here?" a slimy voice crooned.

The burlap mask tilted slightly as Samhain stopped in its tracks.

Several fish-like demons emerged from the darkness, their grotesque, slimy bodies glistening under the faint moonlight. Their scales reflected an oily sheen and their jagged teeth glinted as they sneered.

"Ooh, look at the little guy," another demon hissed, licking its lips with a long, forked tongue.

"Bet he's filled with something tasty," a third one growled. "I'm sure he'll be a good meal."

The group cackled as they surrounded the small figure, their claws scraping the ground in anticipation.

Samhain didn't move. It stood there silently, the stitched smile of its mask facing forward, the sack of candy resting beside its small feet.

One of the demons leaned closer, its milky eyes narrowing. "What's wrong, little one? No fear? Or are you too dumb to know what's coming?"

The demons chuckled darkly, their voices filled with malice. Then, they made their fatal mistake. They tried to peer into the child's mind.

The laughter stopped abruptly.

The demons froze. A wave of terror flooded into their consciousness like a flood. Their worst fears played out with relentless clarity.

They clutched their heads, shrieking in agony as their claws tore at their own skulls. One collapsed to its knees, eyes rolling back, while another staggered back, babbling incoherently.

"What is this?!" one managed to gasp.

In a last-ditch effort to escape, one of the demons shifted its form, transforming into a black, goo-like substance. The sludge began seeping through the pavement's cracks, inching away from the scene.

Samhain tilted its head, taking a step forward. Its tiny hand rose. Samhain's raised hand froze the fleeing goo mid-escape. The black substance trembled in the air. Slowly, it began to return to its demonic form. The demon couldn't break free.

In Samhain's other hand, a carving knife appeared, its blade gleaming wickedly in the faint light. The small figure stepped forward without hesitation, its movements slow but deliberate. The demons could only let out a wet, guttural cry before the knife silenced them for good.

Chapter Text

Stolas and Octavia stepped into the shadow of a large oak tree, letting Danny and Tucker continue trick-or-treating. Thankfully, one of the benefits of being an owl demon was dark vision.

"Just look at them," Stolas said. "I had my fair share of bullies growing up, but I at least had my family name backing me up. Young Daniel doesn't have that. If anything, his family's reputation seems to make the situation worse. Granted, Dash and his cronies are terrorizing not just Daniel but other children as well?"

Octavia folded her arms. "You and I know this wouldn't last long for kids in Hell. They deserve a taste of their own medicine."

Stolas arched a brow, a slow grin creeping across his face. "Poetic justice, then? I must admit, I do love a bit of theatrics. What do you have in mind, my darling?"

Octavia smirked mischievously. "Danny's been showing me some horror movies to get me in the Halloween spirit."

Stolas raised a brow. "You have? What kind?"

"Uh... Stuff for my age?"

"Sure you did."

"Anyways, I know what will really stick with them."

Stolas hummed thoughtfully, summoning a small scrying spell. The orb expanded into a circular, mirror-like surface, revealing the dimly lit town park. Dash and his friends—Dale, Kwan, and a few others—were still shoving Mikey and Tommy around.

"Ah, there they are," Stolas said, calm but laced with disdain. "Look at them. Children who don't have a care in the world but still choose to get joy in hurting others. Just another band of miscreants."

Octavia tilted her head. "A small part of me is glad I had home-schooling."

Stolas nodded. "Believe me. I asked my father if I could try it out, and I left after about a week. Some kids have no taste in the fine arts...

Octavia's smirk deepened. "So, what do you say, Dad? Ready to get this started."

Stolas chuckled, the scrying spell dissolving into wisps of light. "Indeed I am. Let us give these sinners in the making a little taste of Hell."

#

Dash, Dale, Kwan, and their crew lounged near the swings, laughing loudly as they swapped candy and plotted their next prank.

Dash stood at the group's center, laughing as he rifled through Mikey and Tommy's candy bags. "You call this a haul? Pathetic. My parents bought way more candy than you nerds could get." Dash tossed one of the candy bags to a friend.

Kwan chuckled nervously at the now-darkened park. "Yeah, but maybe we should call it a night. It's getting late."

"Scared of the dark, Kwan?" Dash mocked, tossing a candy wrapper at him.

As if in answer, the park suddenly grew colder. The streetlights flickered and dimmed until they barely emitted a glow, leaving the area cloaked in shadow.

A sudden gust of wind whipped through the park. The park lamps flickered, then dimmed.

"What the…?" Dale muttered, looking up at the lights. "You guys see that?"

One of the bullies started to look around, noticing the shift in lighting.

"Hoot." A faint rustling came from the nearby trees, followed by an eerie hooting sound that echoed through the park.

"What was that?" Kwan asked.

The boys froze.

Dash scoffed, trying to mask his growing discomfort. "Probably just a dumb owl or something."

Another hoot sounded, louder this time, followed by the distinct sound of wings flapping. The shadows seemed to deepen, and glowing red eyes appeared in the trees around them.

"Okay, that's not normal," Dale whispered, backing toward the swings.

The shadows shifted and merged into the shape of enormous owls with sharp, talon-like claws and wings that spanned impossibly wide. Their feathers shimmered like black smoke, and their piercing red eyes locked onto the group.

More shadowy birds started to appear in the trees surrounding them.

"Who dares disturb my slumber?" a booming voice echoed, seemingly coming from everywhere and nowhere at once.

Dash's bravado faltered as he took a step back. "Who's there? Come out and face me!"

The owl creatures swooped closer, their talons scraping against the ground as they circled the group. One of them opened its beak, and instead of a hoot, a guttural growl escaped, sending shivers down the boys' spines.

"What the? Stay away!" he shouted, backing up, but the creatures only moved closer.

Kwan dropped his candy bag and clutched Dash's arm. "Dash, I don't like this. Let's get out of here!"

The shadows grew taller and more menacing, surrounding the boys. One of the owl creatures lunged at Dash, its claws swiping dangerously close to his face. Dash let out a terrified yelp and stumbled backward.

"Run!" Kwan shouted, bolting toward the park exit. The others didn't need convincing—they scattered in all directions, screaming as the owl monsters chased them, their shrieks echoing through the park.

Before they could run away, the shadows cast by the trees stretched, wrapping around the boys in inky black tendrils.

Looking down, he saw the shadows shift into vines slithering up from the earth, their thorny tendrils wrapping tightly around his legs. He fell with a thud, clawing at the ground as the vines dragged him back toward the shadows. "Help! Get these things off me!" he screamed. The other bullies fared no better.

A towering owl figure materialized behind them, its eyes glowing blood-red, its claws gleaming wickedly. Each step shook the ground.

Dash turned, his face pale as the monstrous figure lunged toward him, claws outstretched and forced him to the ground.

"Mommy!"

Then, the world went dark.

#

Stolas and Octavia watched as the bullies were on the grass, crying in the fetal position. They were all too panicked to think clearly. In reality, it was all just tricks. None of them were actually hurt. They would probably come out of their stupor in a few minutes.

Octavia grinned. "Well, that was satisfying."

Stolas stepped forward, his illusion of the monstrous creature dissolving into smoke. "Indeed."

Octavia grinned. "A job well done."

"Most certainly." With a satisfied sigh, Stolas turned to his daughter. "Do you think they learned their lesson?"

"Maybe," Octavia replied with a grin. "Might have to do this again next year if they don't change."

He huffed. "We shall see."

#

Mikey and Tommy huddled together in fear, unsure whether to run or stay. The bullies stopped harassing them to eat their candy, allowing them to hide. The next thing they knew, the world became a horror movie. Something started attacking the bullies. If nerds knew anything, they knew to duck and hide when danger arrived. Both kids closed their eyes and huddled behind the tree as they heard the other kids progressively scream in fear before running away. Minutes of silence passed before they heard a voice.

"Oh, hello there."

Mikey and Tommy screamed and grabbed at each other. Their voices died down as they started to take in the people before them. It seemed to be a father and daughter.

"Are you boys okay? We heard screaming and came to see if everyone was okay."

"There- There were others here getting attacked!"

"Attacked?" The man looked behind the tree they were next to. "I don't see anyone else here."

The two boys peeked out and also saw no one. The bullies were gone. "But- But"

"I believe you and your schoolmates might have been the victim of the usual Halloween prank." In truth, Stolas teleported the kids further away.

"It- It- was definitely real."

The man shrugged. "If you say so. In any case, my daughter and I found these nearby. Are they yours?" The man pulled out Mikey and Tommy's candy bags. What surprised the kids was that they were overflowing with extra treats. The boys' eyes widened as they took in the sight.

"Whoa," Mikey breathed, picking up his bag. "This is even more than we had!"

"I was so sure Dash took all the good stuff. How did this happen?"

The daughter shrugged. "Maybe you got a lucky break."

The father nodded. "I suggest you don't let it go to waste.

"Thank you so much for bringing back our bags!" Tommy said, clutching it tightly.

Stolas gave a small bow. "Think nothing of it, boys. Enjoy the rest of your Halloween."

The two boys nodded eagerly, grinning as they hurried off to rejoin their families, their laughter echoing in the distance.

Stolas and Octavia exchanged a satisfied glance before slipping back toward the street where Danny and Tucker were finishing at another house. When they rejoined the group, they acted as though nothing had happened.

When Danny turned around, he noticed Octavia and Stolas casually reappearing from around the corner, both wearing innocent expressions but with unmistakable grins lurking at the corners of their mouths.

As they moved along the sidewalk, they passed by the park. Across the street, Dash and his friends came into view, running wildly and screaming about monsters, their voices shrill and panicked. One of them tripped over a curb, and another lost their shoe in the chaos. Parents and other kids gave them strange looks, whispering and chuckling as the bullies stumbled past.

Danny and Tucker couldn't help but laugh, watching Dash trip over his own feet in his desperate escape.

Octavia tilted her head, feigning curiosity. "Oh, what could have gotten them so shaken?"

Tucker burst into laughter. "What the heck happened to them? Did someone finally give Dash a taste of his own medicine?"

Stolas shrugged, trying to keep a straight face. "I haven't the slightest idea, but I'd call it karma if you ask me."

Danny put two and two together. He couldn't help but grin, though his gaze drifted to Octavia and Stolas. The father-daughter duo wore matching, satisfied smirks. That was all the confirmation he needed.

When Tucker looked away momentarily, Danny gave them a quick, heartfelt hug. "Thank you, guys. Really. But you didn't have to go through all that for me."

Octavia looked at him and smiled, "No one messes with my friend."

Stolas gave Danny a knowing look. "Tell me, if you ever saw someone picking on Octavia, would you just stand by?"

Danny didn't even hesitate. "Of course not. I'd do something about it."

Octavia's eyes lit up. "Good, 'cause we've got each other's backs."

Stolas was proud. "Then I'd say we're on the same page."

Octavia held up her bag. "Now, let's get more candy!"

As the group continued down the final stretch of houses, Danny felt a weight lift from his shoulders. Seeing Dash get what he deserved—and knowing his friends had his back—made the night feel a little brighter. Meanwhile, Stolas and Octavia exchanged a contented glance, silently proud of their handiwork as they walked alongside their apprentice.

#

Danny, Tucker, Octavia, and Stolas made their way through the neighborhood as they approached a house adorned with cobwebs and skeletons.

"Alright, this one's next." Tucker adjusted his bag of candy.

The group joined a short line of trick-or-treaters, each eagerly awaiting their turn at the door. As they stepped forward, they noticed a small figure in an orange costume with a burlap sack mask standing behind them.

When it was their turn, the cheerful adult at the door greeted them warmly. "Happy Halloween! Aren't you all just the cutest little witches and wizards?" She handed each of them a generous handful of candy. Danny, Tucker, and Octavia grinned, their bags rustling as they accepted the treats.

Then came the turn of the small figure.

The adult peered into her candy bowl and frowned. "Oh dear…" She looked up at the masked child apologetically. "I'm so sorry, deary. It seems I've run out for the night. I wish you luck at the next house."

Samhain tilted his head slightly, looking from the woman's empty hands to the sack he carried. Behind the mask, his eyes narrowed as his grip on the sack tightened. Violating one of the sacred tenants of Halloween—ensuring every trick-or-treater received their due—was not something Samhain took lightly.

Just as he considered how to punish her, a smaller hand extended into his view. It held a piece of candy.

"You can have mine," Danny said with a soft smile. "Don't worry. My friends and I are sharing. I'd feel bad too if I was the last one to not get any."

Samhain froze, staring at the boy for a moment. Slowly, he reached out and accepted the candy with a nod. He didn't speak, but somehow, Danny felt a sense of approval.

The adult at the door clasped her hands together, smiling brightly. "Aww, isn't that sweet? Such a kind young man."

Inside his mind, Samhain seethed. You are spared the wrath of Hallows Eve only because of the boy's mercy. Be grateful.

As the group turned to leave, Tucker nudged Danny. "That was cool of you, man."

Danny shrugged. "It just felt like the right thing to do. We already have a lot."

Stolas simply patted Danny on the shoulder. "A good young man you are."

The group walked to the sidewalk, and Samhain trailed silently behind them.

As he observed the group, Samhain tilted his head slightly. His hollow eyes behind the burlap mask closely studied the adult and young girl. They were not human—of that, he was certain. There was no essence of a human soul to perceive. Demon? Demons on Halloween typically adhered to one of three behaviors: they killed humans, fed on their emotions, or kept to themselves.

But these two demons intrigued him. They appeared to have an amicable relationship with the kind-hearted boy who had shared his treats moments ago. For now, Samhain saw no reason to antagonize the demons. They posed no threat, and the boy's gesture had stayed his hand.

Meanwhile, Octavia and Stolas felt something… off. It was not threatening, necessarily. The child was strange, for lack of better words. Granted, they were demons from Hell. Maybe the children were equally weird.

Danny turned to look at Samhain, a friendly smile on his face. "By the way, my name's Danny. What's yours?"

Samhain didn't respond. Instead, he raised a small hand and pointed past them to something behind the group.

Curious, they all turned around. A lone jack-o'-lantern sat on the sidewalk's edge with a flickering orange glow. Its eerie grin seemed almost alive in the dim light.

When they turned back to where Samhain had been, he was gone.

Octavia's brow furrowed. "Where did he go?"

Danny looked around. "I… I guess he didn't want to stick around."

Stolas glanced back at the jack-o'-lantern. "Perhaps he enjoys his privacy."

Tucker shrugged. "Weird kid. But hey, it's Halloween. You do you."

The group then moved on, continuing down the sidewalk. Unbeknownst to them, Samhain watched them from the shadows of the nearby trees before leaving.

Chapter Text

In the Fenton living room, Maddie and Jack worked on their latest ghost-hunting gadget prototypes.

Jack held up a clunky device in his hands with a triumphant grin. "Haha! One step closer to completion,"

Before Maddie could comment, the doorbell rang. "Looks like we've got another trick-or-treater, Jack. Can you get it?"

Jack grabbed the Ghost Gabber and a nearby candy bowl. "On it, Maddie!"

Next to the candy bowl was the Fenton Anti-Creep Stick, just in case. He swung the door open and found a peculiar figure: a small child in orange pajamas, a burlap sack mask, and a sack stretched open expectantly.

Jack's Ghost Gabber beeped, and to his surprise, a robotic voice translated the figure's eerie silence. "Trick or treat. Fear me!"

Jack blinked at the device and then at the child. Noticing the child staring at the device. "Hey, kid, check out the latest prototype in ghost-hunting technology: the Ghost Gabber. It takes the mysterious sounds a ghost makes and translates them into words you and I use every day. Here, try it!"

Samhain tilted his head curiously. The device intrigued him, so he let out a faint, almost imperceptible sound.

The Ghost Gabber translated: "Happy Halloween. Fear me."

"I can understand your silence, kid! Even I'm speechless at how amazing this is, well, almost amazing. Needs some work. Not sure why it's making up words." He frowned, giving the device a shake.

Samhain's focus shifted back to the task at hand. He raised his sack higher, signaling his request for candy.

"Oh, right, the candy! Sorry about that. I just get so excited about ghosts!" Jack grabbed a handful of candy from the bowl and dropped it into Samhain's bag. "There you go. Have a good Halloween, kid!"

Samhain bowed his head slightly in thanks before walking down the driveway.

Jack watched the child waddle off.

Just as Samhain reached the street, he paused, returning to look at the house for a long moment. This home could hold potential interest in the future.

With Danny

Soon, the night came to a close. The group made their way to a nearby playground. They found an empty bench near the swings.

Tucker dramatically dumped his haul onto the bench. "Behold, the fruits of my labor!" He puffed out his chest. "A perfectly executed, scientifically proven method of candy collection!"

Danny snorted. "Yeah, I'm sure running up to every door screaming, 'Trick or treat!' was totally scientific."

"It's all about speed, man," Tucker shot back. "I've optimized the process. That's why my bag's bursting."

Octavia sat quietly beside them. "I've never had this much candy before,"

Danny encouraged her, "First Halloween, and you're already a pro. Nice work, Via."

Octavia looked up at him, her smile widening just a bit. "Thanks."

Stolas approached the group with his own bag in hand, noticeably fuller than any of theirs. He sat down gracefully on the bench's armrest, peering into his bag as though appraising fine jewelry. "It seems I've managed to acquire quite the collection myself," he remarked, his voice rich with humor.

Danny grinned. "Yeah, I wonder how that happened. Couldn't be you charming all the homeowners for more, right?"

Stolas chuckled. "Perhaps. One must ensure their child has the best experience, even if it means taking on the burden of more candy."

Tucker burst out laughing. "Yeah, some sacrifice, Stolas."

Octavia glanced at her father. "He's not wrong, though. Thanks for coming with us, Dad."

Stolas ruffled her hair affectionately. "Anything for you, my dear."

Soon, Stolas glanced at his watch. "It's getting rather late. Perhaps we should start heading back."

Danny nodded. "Yeah, probably a good idea. My parents are gonna start wondering where I am."

Tucker groaned in mock disappointment. "Fine, but this has been the best Halloween haul yet. Totally worth it."

#

The group strolled up to Tucker's house. Tucker adjusted his candy bag over his shoulder and turned to face the group. "Thanks for letting me tag along, guys. Best Halloween ever."

Danny chuckled. "Told you it'd be fun."

Tucker extended a hand to Stolas, looking up at the tall, disguised demon with a hint of respect in his eyes. "You're pretty cool, for an adult."

Stolas knelt slightly to meet Tucker's height, taking the boy's hand in his own with a gracious smile. "Why, thank you, Tucker. You're quite the remarkable young man yourself."

Tucker flushed slightly at the compliment, mumbling, "Yeah, well… thanks." He turned to Octavia, holding out a fist. "And you, first-timer, you're alright."

Octavia smiled, her usual reserved demeanor softening as she returned the fist bump. "You're alright, too, for someone obsessed with gadgets and candy."

Tucker laughed. "Next year, Danny, we're making this a tradition."

Danny grinned. "You got it."

The front door opened, revealing Tucker's parents, who had clearly been waiting for their son.

"Tucker, there you are," his mom said. We were starting to get worried."

"Sorry, Mom, I lost track of time," Tucker replied sheepishly. He gestured toward Stolas and Octavia. "But these guys were awesome. They kept an eye on us all night."

Tucker's dad shook Stolas's hand. "Thank you for watching over them. Tucker can be… energetic."

Stolas gave a polite nod. "It was my pleasure."

Tucker's mom smiled at Octavia. "And you must be a new friend. Tucker mentioned meeting someone new today."

Octavia nodded. "Yes, ma'am. It was… a lot of fun."

"Well, we're glad you had a good time. And thank you again for keeping an eye on the kids," Tucker's dad added.

"Of course," Stolas replied with a gracious bow of his head. "It was a night to remember."

With a final wave, Tucker headed inside, his parents following after him. "See you at school, Danny!" Tucker called over his shoulder before the door closed.

As they turned to leave, Danny let out a small laugh. "Tucker's already planning next year."

Stolas smiled knowingly. "It seems you've made a lasting impression on him, Octavia."

Octavia gave a small shrug with amusement. "I guess he's not so bad."

#

Stolas, Octavia, and Danny approached the Fenton household. Danny knocked on the door.

Moments later, Maddie opened it. Seeing her son, she immediately pulled him into a hug. "Welcome back home, Danny."

"Hi, Mom." Danny returned the hug.

Maddie's eyes shifted to Octavia, who gave a small, shy wave.

Maddie smiled kindly at her. "Did you all have a fun Halloween?"

Danny beamed and held up his bulging bag of candy. "Yup! Look at all the candy I got."

Maddie chuckled, eyeing the impressive haul. "That's quite the haul! I'll try to hide some of it from your father. He needs to watch his sugar."

Danny snickered. "Good luck with that."

Maddie turned to Stolas, her expression grateful. "Thank you for taking the kids out tonight. Jack and I have been swamped with some new developments in our work."

Stolas waved a hand dismissively, his demeanor warm. "Think nothing of it. It was an enjoyable night for all of us."

Octavia looked up at her father, her eyes bright. "Can we do it again next year?"

Stolas smiled down at her, his expression soft. "Of course, my dear." Maddie expressed the same.

Danny chimed in. "Thank you, Mr. Stolas. This was the best Halloween ever."

Stolas inclined his head. "It was our pleasure, Danny."

Maddie sniffed the air as the conversation paused, her brow furrowing slightly. She leaned closer to Danny, sniffing again before pulling back with a hint of concern. "Danny, is that... vanilla? And... egg? Did something happen tonight?"

Danny froze, avoiding her gaze. Stolas stepped in, his tone measured but firm. "Some ne'er-do-wells thought it amusing to throw eggs at passersby," he explained, tactfully omitting the water incident and his magical clean-up efforts.

Maddie's expression softened as she knelt at Danny's level, pulling him into another hug. "Are you okay, baby? Were you hurt?"

Danny shook his head quickly. "I'm fine. Stolas helped clean me up and scared them off."

Maddie glanced at Stolas, who gave a subtle nod. She sighed. "Did you know who they were?"

Danny hesitated, then shook his head. "They were in costume and ran away," he lied smoothly.

Maddie frowned but seemed to accept his explanation. "Alright, but we'll be more careful next year, okay?"

Danny rolled his eyes. "Okay, Mom."

Maddie smiled and patted his head. "Good. Now, go upstairs and wash up before bed."

"Okay," Danny ran up the stairs.

Stolas and Octavia watched him go. Maddie turned back to them. "Thank you again for everything tonight. I'm sorry you had to deal with pranksters."

"It was no trouble at all," Stolas assured her.

Maddie smiled. "In any case, good night, you two. Happy Halloween."

Stolas and Octavia nodded before stepping off the porch. With a subtle wave of his hand, Stolas opened a portal, and they disappeared back to Hell.

Later that night, when Jazz returned from her Halloween party, she was a bit jealous of Danny's massive candy haul. "Seriously? That's bigger than anything we ever got as kids!"

Danny just grinned.

Overall, tonight was the first of many memorable holidays with the Goetias.

#

The Ghost Zone

Pariah's Keep

As the final hours of Hallows Eve ticked away in the material world, the Soul Shredder pulsed, absorbing the last surge of emotional energy from humanity.

The Fright Knight would continue biding his time and energy until the day he was freed. A being like him never truly dies. According to the sealing of the Ancients, no ghost could free him. The Fright Knight was also prideful enough not to coerce a living to willingly assist him. Only the Embodiment of Time knew how long it would be until his return.

Soon, a portal appeared and out-stepped Samhain. Samhain approached the massive sarcophagus. From its sack, Samhain withdrew several small offerings. With quiet reverence, it placed them at the base of the sarcophagus. May you return soon, my king.

Turning, Samhain fixated on the Soul Shredder. Samhain approached, placing a small hand on the weapon's hilt. The ghost's body dissipated and was absorbed back into the blade.

Within the Sword, the Fright Knight's consciousness huffed in amusement. It would seem that his avatar made a friend. It was uncommon in this era, but he digressed. He would ponder the implications another time.

Here, he shall continue to remain by his master's side. He fed on the world's fear and wielded it as a weapon. There could be no other choice. And what was sapient life's first fear, but the Dark ?

Chapter Text

November

Danny sat cross-legged on the couch in Stolas' Earth home. They had just wrapped up another one of Stolas's lessons. He glanced at Octavia and Stolas. He figured now was as good a time as any.

"So, uh," Danny began, shifting a bit and trying to sound casual. "Would you guys want to come over for Thanksgiving? It'd be nice to have you there. My parents said they'd love to have you?"

Stolas tilted his head slightly, his feathers fluffing out in surprise. "Thanksgiving?" he repeated with a curious tone. "Forgive me, Daniel, but that's not exactly a custom we observe in Hell. Giving thanks isn't… particularly prevalent down there."

Octavia tilted her head, intrigued. "I've heard about it on the TV, but my dad's right. The royal families don't really do that. Also, I highly doubt the sinners are thankful after being sent to a literal hell hole."

Danny waved a hand dismissively. "Okay, yeah, I get it, maybe it doesn't sound like your kind of thing. But I think you'd actually like it. Trust me, my family's Thanksgiving is more about stuffing yourself with food and some awkward conversations than anything else. It's nothing formal."

"Wouldn't it be better if your parent invited some of the other neighbors?" asked Stolas.

Danny's mouth thinned. "My dad basically scared the entire block. You remember?"

"Oh, right... He was very adamant that Octavia and I came over for dinner."

Danny gestured to both of them. "Now would be a good a time as any for the first dinner together.

Octavia gave Danny a curious look. "From what I saw on TV, Thanksgiving had something to do with pilgrims."

Danny cringed. "Yeah. This girl in my class, Sam, complained about it to our teacher when we had a Thanksgiving project. It was this whole thing..."

Stolas raised a brow. "What did she say?"

"That Thanksgiving is a glorified holiday celebrating the pilgrim's eventual takeover of the Native Americans.

Stolas frowned. "A rather morbid opinion for a child your age."

Danny shrugged. "It's whatever... Never really talked to her all that much before."

Octavia hummed. "I could see the dark joke about it."

Danny rolled his eyes. "Eh. Works for me. Still, my Thanksgiving is less stressful than Christmas."

Octavia raised an eyebrow. "What's wrong with Christmas? Aside from the whole religious thing, I thought you humans were all into that for the most part."

Danny's shoulders sagged. "I just don't like Christmas, okay."

Octavia and Stolas shared a look and decided not to press.

Danny leaned forward, his tone hopeful. "So, what do you say? You guys should come over. It'd be awesome to have you there."

Stolas smiled. "Well, I suppose it would be untoward to decline every invitation up till now. I think I can make an excuse to Stella about us being out."

Danny pumped his fist. "Yes! You're gonna love it. Just bring your appetites."

Octavia sighed but still had a small smile. "Alright, fine. I'll go. But if it's boring, I'm blaming you."

Danny laughed. "Deal."

Octavia smirked. "It better be worth it."

Danny grinned. "You're gonna love it."

For beings who had spent their lives in the royal side of Hell, the idea of a casual and peaceful dinner was a little enticing.

Thanksgiving Day

Back in the mansion, Stolas straightened out his clothes in front of a large mirror while Octavia lounged on a nearby couch, watching TV. "Remember to be on your best behavior, Octavia."

Octavia rolled her eyes. "Dad, you're making it sound like we're going to a banquet. It's just dinner with Danny's family. Besides, it would be nice to talk to Jazz again."

Stolas sighed. With a wave of his hand, he cast a glamour spell. He wore a fitted suit and tie. "Now, your turn."

Octavia now wore a stylish yet simple sweater and jeans.

Stolas clapped his hands together. "Splendid!"

#

Maddie and Jack worked hard in the kitchen at the Fenton household as they prepared the traditional Fenton feast. The table was already set with autumn-themed decorations, complete with a centerpiece of pumpkins and candles.

In contrast, Jazz was upstairs, reviewing notes for a project even on holiday.

Danny, meanwhile, helped his parents where he could and cleaned himself up early, awaiting the arrival of their special guests.

When the doorbell rang, Danny sprang up to open it. Stolas and Octavia stood on the porch.

Stolas held a bottle of wine, and Octavia clutched a small bouquet of flowers.

"Hey, you guys made it!" Danny welcomed them with a grin. "Mom! Stolas and Octavia are here!"

"Thanks, hun." Maddie came to greet them, warmly thanking them for coming. "Stolas! Octavia! Welcome!" Maddie said, stepping aside to usher them in. "Come on in. You're just in time, we're putting the finishing touches on dinner."

"Thank you, Mrs. Fenton," Stolas replied smoothly, handing her the flowers and wine. "I hope this modest contribution finds its place among the holiday festivities."

Stolas and Octavia presented their gifts. "Apologies. It's our first Thanksgiving at another family's home. We weren't sure what to bring."

Maddie waved it off. "You didn't have to bring anything, but thank you! Don't think anything of it. It was us who invited you over. We're the hosts. Just make yourselves comfortable in the living room while Jack and I finish setting up everything. These flowers are lovely. Jack will love the wine, too, he's always looking for something new to try. Let me put these in water."

The smell of roasted turkey and spiced cider filled the air. Upon hearing visitors downstairs, Jazz quickly came down and started chatting with Octavia, catching her up on things in her life.

Danny was more than happy to continue their conversations together. "Just wait till my dad starts telling his stories. You guys are in for a show compared to the first time you visited."

Maddie returned with a vase of flowers and a smile. "Dinner will be ready soon. Feel free to chat or help yourselves to some appetizers in the meantime."

Stolas nodded as he settled on the couch and watched the kids have their fun. "Thank you."

#

It didn't take too long for everyone to gather around the dinner table. For the occasion, Jack brought up the second table in storage so everyone and the food had enough room.

The Thanksgiving table had many dishes, each one looking delicious. A golden-brown turkey sat at the center, surrounded by bowls of mashed potatoes, stuffing, cranberry sauce, and freshly baked rolls.

To be frank, the food was rather enticing to the disguised demons. Even Hell had its limitations on what produce and meats were available. Was it wrong for an Owl Demon to eat Turkey? Not really. It was taboo for some, but it's not like they were on the same level of sentience. Besides, Barn Owls occasionally ate birds such as starlings, blackbirds, and meadowlarks.

Maddie finished passing plates of mashed potatoes and roasted vegetables before taking her seat. Before anyone could dig in, Maddie clinked her glass lightly, drawing everyone's attention. "Before we start, I think it's only right that we all say something we're thankful for."

"Absolutely!" Jack put down the turkey leg upon realization.

They all went around the table, sharing their thoughts. When it was Stolas's turn, he hesitated. His eyes turned to Octavia and Danny. "I must admit, I've never really reflected on something like this before. Growing up, my family didn't consider such things important, but I suppose things are different now. Overall, I would say that I'm thankful for my new family. My father was rather distant, and I hope to be different. Octavia has been my guiding light for many years. And now, with Danny as my student, I feel I've gained something quite special. So, yes, I am thankful for family, old and new. Blood and not."

Danny appreciated Stolas's words. Octavia fiddled with her fork as she thought of what to say. "I… I guess I've always been thankful for my mom and dad. My dad's always tried his best, even when things were hard. But this year…" Her gaze shifted to Danny and then to the rest of the Fentons. "I'm thankful for Danny, for having a best friend. You've all been so kind. It's… nice to feel like I have a second family."

Her words drew smiles from Maddie and Jazz, and a tearful sniffle from Jack, who quickly dabbed his eyes with a napkin.

Danny scratched the back of his neck. "Well, I guess it's my turn. I'm thankful for a lot of things. My family, of course. And this year, I'm really thankful for meeting Stolas and Octavia. Octavia's one of the best friends I could've asked for. And Stolas… you've been an awesome teacher. So, thanks for putting up with me."

Stolas chuckled softly. "It's my pleasure, Daniel."

Jack broke the emotional tension by raising his glass. "Well, I'm thankful for all of you. Fentons stick together no matter what."

She glanced over at Stolas and set down her glass of cider. "Stolas, I was wondering, why couldn't your wife join us tonight? We'd love to meet her sometime."

Stolas froze. "Ah, yes, Stella sends her regards. Unfortunately, her work often takes her out of the country. She's been managing some… rather demanding ventures abroad."

Jack was piling turkey onto his plate as he nodded sympathetically. "Work can be a real pain sometimes, huh? I get it! Back in my college days, Maddie and I were constantly tied up in projects. She's probably swamped with all that business stuff."

"Yes, precisely. Her schedule is… relentless, but she's quite passionate about her work. I'm unsure when we can all get together."

Maddie seemed a little disappointed. "That's too bad, but I understand. You'll have to tell her she's welcome to join us anytime. I'd love to get to know her."

"I'll be sure to pass along the invitation. She can be a bit distant at times, not liking to meet people outside of our circles."

Octavia gave her father a subtle side-eye. She supposed it was better than telling them the real reason.

Danny decided to steer the conversation in another direction. "Yeah, maybe you can talk to her about it in the future. Dad, pass the cranberry sauce!"

Jack handed the dish over. "Time to dig in and forget about work for a while."

Jack carved the turkey while Maddie served side dishes.

"Don't be shy, Stolas!" Jack placed a large slice on Stolas's plate. "You're family tonight, so you've gotta eat like one!"

Stolas smiled. "Thank you, Jack. This all looks… quite marvelous."

"Yup. Thanksgiving is all about eating and appreciating the little things, like this stuffing!" He shoveled a forkful into his mouth with enthusiasm.

Maddie shook her head fondly. "What he means is it's a time to come together and share a meal with the people you care about."

Jazz chimed in, passing the rolls. "And debate about whether pumpkin pie or pecan pie is better."

"Pumpkin pie, hands down," Danny said.

"Pecan pie is way better," Jazz countered.

"Why not both?" Octavia asked innocently.

Jack raised his glass. "Here's to new friends and family! And to a great meal! Cheers!"

The group clinked their glasses together, the warmth of the moment spreading across the table as they enjoyed the rest of their meal.

By the time dessert rolled around, Stolas and Octavia had tried just about everything, finding themselves surprisingly fond of the pumpkin pie.

After dinner, everyone moved to the living room. Jazz and Octavia bonded further about clothes. Danny managed to get Stolas to try playing a video game with him. Overall, Stolas found the idea of racing karts amusing. Jack, full from the meal, nodded off on the couch.

As the evening wound down, Stolas and Octavia expressed their gratitude again for being included in the celebration. "This has been truly wonderful. Thank you for welcoming us into your home."

Maddie smiled warmly. "You're always welcome here."

For the next few years, the "Asters" would always come over for holidays and calibrations. It wasn't until Danny's thirteenth birthday, that the student would take his apprenticeship to the next level.

Chapter Text

About three years have passed since Danny first met Stolas. For the teacher and student, Danny's 13th birthday had finally arrived.

The Fenton household buzzed with energy. A banner with Happy 13th Birthday, Danny! hung over the living room doorway. Maddie and Jazz flitted between tasks, adding final touches to the decorations, while Jack stood proudly in the kitchen, putting the finishing details on a space-themed cake. Though he initially wanted to make a ghost-themed masterpiece, Jack had pivoted to Danny's love of astronomy and included a fondant model of the prototype Specter Speeder on top of the cake.

Danny stood by the front door, his excitement tempered by a hint of nervousness. He had been eagerly awaiting the arrival of Stolas and Octavia—his teacher and best friend for the last three years. When the sound of a car pulling up outside reached his ears, he peered through the window and called out, "They're here!"

Maddie popped her head out from the kitchen, dish towel in hand, and Jazz paused from taping up a loose streamer.

Both turned their attention to the door as Danny opened it. Stolas and Octavia stepped inside.

Jack bustled out from behind his half-frosted cake to greet them, big smile firmly in place. For a second, Stolas's gaze took in the polka-dot balloons and ghost-themed decorations, and the faintest trace of amusement crossed his features.

"Happy birthday, Danny," Stolas greeted warmly.

"Thanks. I'm glad you both could make it," Danny replied, his grin widening as he stepped aside to let them in.

"Please, come in!" Maddie called, her welcoming tone carrying from the kitchen. Jazz hovered nearby, her polite smile tinged with curiosity as she glanced between their guests. Jack bustled in from the kitchen, a smear of frosting on his sleeve and a grin plastered across his face.

"Welcome! Glad you could make it, Stolas!" Jack said, extending a hand. His hearty handshake didn't faze the demon, who returned it with a composed nod and a faint smile.

"Indeed," Stolas replied, his voice smooth and measured, though his eyes twinkled with amusement at the situation. "Thank you for having us."

Stolas and Octavia liked these smaller celebrations since Danny's 11th Birthday. Danny was always invited to hers, and it was a refreshing change in the atmosphere between them.

Danny ushered Stolas and Octavia into the living room, where chairs had been gathered around the coffee table, and Tucker called from the couch, "Dude, you coming? Let's have another race!"

Tucker and Danny had been locked in fierce video game battles before their guests arrived, but the allure of gifts now took precedence. Octavia handed Danny a small, neatly wrapped package in white paper, a quiet smile playing on her face.

"This is for you," she said. "I hope you like it."

Danny's grin widened as he accepted the gift. "Thanks, Octavia. You didn't have to."

"And I always say I wanted to," she replied smoothly. "But you ignore it every time, as expected."

Danny laughed. "What kind of best friend ignores a present? Not this guy."

Tucker rolled his eyes from his seat. "Come on, Danny, open it later. We've got a rematch waiting!"

Danny waved him off, turning back to Octavia. "Ignore him. Thanks again."

However it didn't take long for the teens to start up another game.

Danny, Tucker, Jazz, and Octavia were locked in an intense game of Mario Kart as they prepared for yet another race.

Danny leaned forward, his competitive streak in full swing. "Alright, Tuck, let's see if you can actually back up all that talk this time."

"You're going down this time, Danny," Tucker shot back. "I've got a red shell, and I'm not afraid to use it!"

Danny smirked as the first lap passed. "Yeah, well, you still have to hit me first, Tuck. I've got bananas. Let's see how that works out for you."

Beside them, Octavia was silent but focused. Having never played video games growing up, the concept had been foreign to her until Danny introduced her to Mario Kart. Now, though, she was a natural, her calculated moves and sharp reflexes quickly elevating her to a formidable opponent. Her kart zipped through the NPCs.

"You two are too loud," she said with a small smile, her amethyst eyes fixed on the screen. "It's making it easier to sneak up on you."

Her kart slipped into Tucker's draft, using the speed boost to overtake him and steal second place. She shot a quick glance at him, the faintest hint of amusement in her otherwise calm demeanor.

"Wait, what?" Tucker turned his head for just a second, and in that moment, Octavia's kart surged ahead.

"Got you," she said, her tone light but victorious.

"Are you serious?" Tucker groaned, throwing his hands in the air. "I've been playing this for years! How are you so good?"

"I observe," Octavia replied, her small smile unwavering. "And you both argue too much."

Jazz, sitting reluctantly at the end of the couch, furrowed her brow as her kart bumped into a wall for the third time. "Why does everyone keep leaving banana peels in the middle of the track? This game makes no sense."

"Jazz, you've got to turn when you see the peel!" Danny said, laughing as he swerved around another hazard. "You can't just drive straight."

Jazz glared at him without looking away from the screen. "I'm sorry, not all of us are video game prodigies. Some of us have lives."

As they entered the final lap, Danny and Tucker were locked in a fierce battle for the lead as they used every item. Octavia, however, maintained her position in third place, waiting for the right moment to strike.

"Final lap!" Tucker shouted. "You're done, Danny. Red shell, coming at you!"

Danny swerved, narrowly avoiding the shell as it careened past him. "Missed me! Better luck next time."

Octavia seized the opportunity, using a mushroom boost to slip past them both. Tucker stared at the screen in disbelief as her kart crossed the finish line in first place.

"No way!" Tucker groaned, flopping onto his back dramatically. "How does she keep doing that?"

Danny laughed, setting his controller down. "Because she's not wasting time arguing with me. You've got to focus, man."

Octavia glanced at Tucker, a faint glint of humor in her eyes. "You're getting better at this. Maybe you'll win the next race."

Jazz sighed as her kart finally crossed the finish line in eighth place. "Can we play something less ridiculous now? Like chess? Or literally anything else?"

"Nope!" Danny said with a grin. "Next race, same teams."

#

By the time dinner rolled around, plates were piled high with a mix of dishes—Jack's famous chili (mild this time, at Maddie's insistence), a platter of sandwiches shaped like ghosts and rockets, bowls of chips and dip, and a large tray of cookies Jazz had baked and decorated with stars and moons to fit Danny's space-themed birthday. In the center of it all sat the towering, fondant-covered Specter Speeder cake.

Danny plopped into his chair, Tucker already beside him with a loaded plate. "Man, I'm starving. Beating Octavia works up an appetite," Tucker said, shoving a handful of chips into his mouth.

Sitting across from them, Octavia gracefully speared a piece of fruit with a fork. "You make it sound like I didn't let you win at least once," she said, her tone light.

"You let me win?" Tucker gawked, and Danny laughed so hard he nearly dropped his sandwich.

"Careful, Tucker," Danny teased. "You'll choke if you talk and eat at the same time."

Maddie came around with a pitcher of lemonade, pouring glasses for everyone. "I'm glad to see you all enjoying yourselves."

Danny couldn't help smiling as he dug into his food. Between bites of his sandwich, he gestured toward Octavia. "How's the food?"

"It's perfect," Octavia said quickly.

Jack reached for the chili, scooping a hefty portion into his bowl. "So, Stolas, what do you think of the food?"

Stolas took a careful bite and paused before nodding appreciatively. "Surprisingly flavorful. Much better than last time."

Jack beamed like he'd won a prize. "Ha! See, Maddie? I told you my chili was out of this world! I just had to dial back the spiciness!"

#

After dinner and a modest cake, it was time for presents. Danny was on the floor, surrounded by everyone. Their attention was fixed on the stack of presents on the coffee table. Danny couldn't help but grin.

Maddie handed him a brightly wrapped package with an overly taped bow. "Alright, Danny, this one's from Tucker."

Tucker leaned forward, practically bouncing in his seat. "Open it! You're gonna love it."

Danny enthusiastically tore into the paper, revealing a sleek black controller for his game console. His eyes lit up as he held it up for everyone to see. "Dude! The new controller! Thanks, man!"

Tucker puffed out his chest proudly. "Now you have no excuses when I beat you again. Ready for another match later?"

"Yeah, right. This is just gonna help me destroy you faster," Danny quipped, laughing as Tucker pretended to act offended.

Next, Jazz handed him a slim package wrapped perfectly. "I know you think I'm boring, but I thought you might like this."

Danny opened the package to find a custom planner with a space-themed cover. The pages were filled with sections for schedules and notes.

"I thought it might help you stay a little more organized," Jazz smirked. "You know, since you always forget when your homework's due."

Danny rolled his eyes but couldn't hide his smile. "This is pretty cool, Jazz. Thanks."

Next, Danny turned to Octavia's neatly wrapped package, her delicate handwriting visible on the card. He carefully unwrapped it, lifting the lid to find a handmade book of charcoal drawings. Each page featured intricate sketches of places she'd seen—her home in the Wrath Ring, quiet spots in Amity Park, and even her favorite tree from the local park.

As he turned to the last page, his breath caught. There, taped to the page, was a blue crystal pendant on a simple black cord. It gleamed softly in the light, the same vivid color as Danny's eyes.

"I hope you like it," Octavia said softly, her hands folded.

Danny traced his fingers over the pendant, his voice quieter now. "It's beautiful. Did you pick this out?"

Octavia nodded, a small, shy smile tugging at her lips. "I thought it might bring you some luck. And… I liked how it reminded me of you."

Danny felt his face heat up, but he smiled back earnestly. "Thanks, Octavia. It's perfect."

Maddie and Jack exchanged a proud glance, and Maddie leaned over to pat Danny's shoulder. "Alright, our turn!" Jack announced, placing a large box wrapped in bright orange paper with a lopsided ghost sticker on the top in Danny's lap.

Danny opened it to find a white and black jumpsuit, the unmistakable style of the Fenton family's ghost-hunting gear. It was clearly designed with him in mind, though it looked like it might be a size too big.

"It might be a size larger, but you'll grow into it," Maddie said with a smile.

Danny inwardly cringed but managed to laugh, remembering Jazz's similar moment years ago. "Thanks, Mom, Dad. It's… really thoughtful."

Finally, Stolas stood, his regal form commanding attention as he handed Danny a small, ornate book with a dark cover. It looked like Stolas's grimoire, the one Danny had seen him use countless times. Danny's heart raced as he opened it, but the pages were blank to his surprise.

Before he could ask, Stolas leaned in, his voice low and smooth. "We'll have the second part of your gift later tonight."

Danny's heart jumped in excitement. He glanced up at Stolas, whose knowing smile confirmed what Danny had hoped: tonight, he would finally start learning magic.

Chapter Text

The night had settled over Amity Park. The celebration had finally ended, and the Fenton household had gone to bed. Danny, however, snuck out and climbed onto the roof.

He found his usual spot on the ledge. Without warning, there came a soft flutter. Stolas and Octavia came back and portaled on the rooftop railing.

Stolas leaned over him and smiled. "Oh, I remember when you were just a curious child, barely reaching my knee."

It made Danny smile bashfully.

"Hey, Stolas," Danny said, sliding along the ledge to make room. "Vi." Octavia hugged him in return.

Stolas's expression shifted. "I have a final birthday gift I wish to bestow."

Danny tilted his head. He had a guess but didn't want to assume. "What kind?"

Stolas ruffled his feathers. "If you recall the first night we met, we touched upon demonic pacts. I believe you're ready now."

Danny's heart pounded. He could barely contain the excitement. "Stolas, are you saying…?"

"Indeed. I want to make an official pact with you." Stolas produced a grimoire. Stolas' glimmering symbol was etched into the dark leather cover.

Danny stared, awed by the book. "My own grimoire?"

Stolas nodded, offering it reverently. "Tailored to your potential as a warlock. By accepting this pact, you will gain access to magic and knowledge far beyond your imagination. I'll guide you, but the final choices will be yours."

Danny swallowed, excitement buzzing through him like electricity. "That's…wow. But what do you ask for in return?"

Stolas smiled, remembering one of the first lessons he had taught Danny. Stolas placed a comforting hand on Danny's shoulder. "All I ask is that you follow your path. You should grow into the best version of yourself and continue toward whatever dreams call to you. I never received that freedom from my father, and I don't want to fail you as I was failed. We will be master and apprentice until I have nothing left to teach you."

Emotion swelled in his chest. He felt a lump in his throat as his eyes watered. "Stolas…"

Stolas cleared his throat softly. "Moreover, with the power I grant you, I trust you to use it responsibly. Protect those dear to you: friends and family." His eyes twinkled with amusement. "And as Octavia's best friend, please protect her to the best of your ability."

Octavia's cheeks flushed. "Dad!"

Danny couldn't help a small laugh. "I don't need a pact for that."

Stolas's eyes reflected his approval. "Then…do you accept?" He raised his hand, now with the purple glow of his magic. In that moment, Stolas saw both the teenager and the earnest ten-year-old he'd first met.

Danny's heart hammered in his chest. He reached out. "I accept."

Dark purple energy wove from Stolas's palm into Danny's. Stolas's sigil appeared on the back of his hand, flaring bright before fading into his skin.

Stolas withdrew his hand. "Then it is done."

Still holding his breath, Danny traced the newly minted sigil, his fingers tingling with raw, unfamiliar energy.

Stolas ran a feathered hand fondly through Danny's hair. "This power will grow with you as you learn and mature. I trust you to use it wisely."

Danny nodded, chest tight with gratitude. "I won't let you down."

"I know you won't," Stolas replied. He inclined his head in a small, affectionate bow. "Happy birthday, Danny."

Before Danny could fully take it all in, Octavia all but bounced, her excitement impossible to contain. "Can we finally teach him a spell now?!"

Danny's grin spread wide. "Yes, please!"

Stolas chuckled, shaking his head in amusement. "Very well. Let's begin."

#

Octavia sat nearby, leaning back on her hands, listening, though she had heard this lesson before.

"Now that our pact is formed, your magic will come naturally to you," Stolas began. "However, it is important that you understand how it works."

Danny sat cross-legged, his new grimoire resting in his lap.

Stolas rested a guiding hand on Danny's shoulder. "Your mental power strengthens your magic," he began. "At its core, it's the ability to inflict your will upon the world around you. You could say that your intentions overwhelm reality until it changes to fit."

Danny raised an eyebrow, processing the words. "So… I just want something to happen hard enough, and it does? That sounds…incredible," he admitted. "But also kinda terrifying."

Stolas let a sympathetic smile curve his beak. "Not quite. It can be both, which is why control is vital. If your mind is clouded and your intent is unclear, the magic will not respond as you desire.

Danny tried to make sense of it. "And what happens if my mind isn't strong enough? Do I lose control?"

"Not exactly. On the other side of the spectrum, your magic is also your ability to maintain your sense of self in the face of powerful outside forces. There are entities in the world, both mortal and supernatural, that will try to impose their will upon you. You need the mental discipline to stand firm."

Octavia spoke up then. "It's about knowing who you are and not letting anything, or anyone, change that."

Danny glanced at her, then back at Stolas. "So… this magic is about control. Over the world and myself."

Stolas continued. "Your pact magic is tied to your mind, to the strength of your thoughts and convictions. The stronger your belief in your own power, the greater your ability to enforce your will upon reality. A weak mind will fumble, but a disciplined one can accomplish miracles."

Danny exhaled a slow breath, letting the night air calm his nerves. "So…this pact we have, it's like a bridge, right? Between me and the magic you're sharing with me?"

Stolas nodded. "Precisely. Through our pact, you have access to my demonic lineage and the magic it carries. I'll lend you knowledge and power, but ultimately, you shape it with your own will. You decide how to use it, and how to keep yourself from being consumed by it."

A shiver of anticipation ran through Danny, equal parts excitement and caution. He glanced at his grimoire, recalling the initial spells Stolas had introduced him to. "So the more focused I am, more certain of what I want, the stronger the spell becomes?"

Stolas smiled once more, gently squeezing Danny's shoulder. "Exactly. Confidence and clarity of purpose are the bedrock of any spell. Keep those in mind and in your heart, and the magic will respond. A warlock's magic is both a sword and a shield, a force that can shape and defend. That is why I will teach you carefully, so you learn to wield your power and understand it."

Danny exhaled, nodding slowly. "Okay… I think I get it. My magic works because I work. If my will is strong, the magic follows."

Stolas smiled approvingly. "Well put."

Danny smirked. "And here I thought it was all about throwing fireballs."

"That can be arranged."

Danny flipped his grimoire open to the first page.

"Good. That's exactly the attitude a young warlock needs. Before you can learn anything advanced, you must start with the fundamentals. One of the most essential spells is creating a magical light.

Danny leaned forward slightly. "Light? That's the first thing I learn?"

Stolas nodded. "Indeed. You could say it was the first use of magic in the universe."

"It is?"

"Tell me if you've heard this before." Stolas recited a familiar passage: "In the beginning, God created the heavens and the earth. Now the earth was formless and empty, darkness was over the surface of the deep, and the Spirit of God was hovering over the waters. And God said, 'Let there be light,' and there was light. God saw that the light was good, and He separated the light from the darkness."

Danny's brow furrowed. He recognized them, though he'd never given them much thought. "Huh. I think I've heard something like that on the History Channel."

"Yes, well, even among mortal beliefs, the importance of light is universally acknowledged." Stolas gave a little laugh. "Light is the first and simplest of magical energies. It moves more swiftly than heat or sound or substance." With a slow, fluid motion, Stolas raised a hand and extended his fingers. "Watch closely. Fiat Lux."

An orb of light flickered into being.

"Whoa…" Danny breathed. He reached out hesitantly, feeling the warmth emanating.

Octavia smirked slightly. "Cool, right? I practiced that one a lot."

Danny grinned but didn't take his eyes off the hovering light. "That's… kinda amazing."

Stolas lowered his hand, allowing the orb to hover lazily between them. "The basic spell requires only verbal and somatic components. You can cast it at will with enough practice with just a wave." He turned Danny's grimoire to the very first section, where runes and small diagrams detailed the fundamentals.

Running a finger beneath the words, Stolas said, "Read this page carefully and imitate the gestures shown. Hold your hand like so, fingers together, tips touching your thumb, and trace the pattern in the air. Begin at the red dot and move toward the blue."

Octavia grinned. "You can do it, Danny!"

Danny squinted at the page, which depicted a circular motion with a single continuous line swirling around an invisible center. "Alright… like this?" He raised his hand, hesitating before giving it a try.

"That's right," Stolas encouraged. "Steady breath. Visualize the energy gathering in your palm. Speak the incantation, quietly or aloud, whichever helps you focus."

Danny tightened his fingers into a precise gesture, just as Stolas had instructed, and focused on the space before him. Light. That's all he needed to create. Simple. Straightforward. He inhaled slowly, steeling himself before whispering, "Fiat Lux."

Nothing.

Danny blinked, trying to visualize the energy inside him. After a tense moment of waiting, nothing happened. His shoulders slumped, and his frustration was clear.

This should have worked. His jaw clenched as he adjusted his stance and tried again. "Fiat Lux."

Still nothing.

Danny groaned, rubbing his temples.

Stolas reached out and placed a reassuring hand on Danny's shoulder. "Take heart, Danny. Failure is part of learning. You will stumble, but each attempt brings you closer to success."

Danny knew Stolas was right, but patience had never been his strong suit.

Octavia leaned forward slightly. "Try again. Remember. Enforce your will."

Danny fixed his gaze on his palm. Closing his eyes, he focused. He opened his eyes and tried again. "Fiat Lux."

This time, he visualized the light forming in his hand, letting the energy flow.

A tiny blue ember spluttered into existence before vanishing.

Danny's eyes widened. "Did I?" It wasn't much, barely even a real light, but it was something.

"Yes," Stolas confirmed with a pleased nod. "You did."

Danny flexed his fingers, staring at his palm. He felt it that time, even if it didn't last.

"That was better," Stolas said, nodding approvingly. "Now, you refine it."

Even so, Danny felt a jolt of excitement. It wasn't much, but it was there.

Stolas smiled. "Excellent. You see? Progress."

Danny tried again. "Fiat… Lux."

A flicker danced at his fingertips and lasted a little longer than before.

"You're almost there!" encouraged Octavia.

Again.

Danny grinned. This time, the light appeared faster, steadier. It wasn't as smooth or effortless as Stolas's, but it was stable.

Danny's eyes snapped open. "I did it? I did it!"

After a few more tries, it swelled into a small sphere of light, gently bobbing above his palm.

The girl jumped. "You did it!" Octavia leaned forward. "Not bad for your first night."

Danny chuckled, still staring at the tiny glowing sphere floating before him. "This is awesome."

Stolas nodded with approval, folding his arms over his chest. "Very good. You see? I'm quite proud of you, Danny. I daresay you got it faster than Via."

The owlette crossed her arms. "What?! No way."

Danny grinned. "Yeah! Well, I have a good teacher."

Octavia stared at him flatly. "We have the same teacher."

Stolas watched him with pride. "Keep practicing."

Danny smirked. "So… what's next?"

Stolas let out a rich laugh. "One step at a time, my dear apprentice. Master this, and then we shall see."

Danny nodded. He truly felt like a magician in the making.

At this point, Octavia joined in with a light spell. She murmured a few arcane words. A lavender orb flickered to life. She grinned at Danny, who smiled right back.

Danny bounced the glowing sphere. He shrunk it down before stretching it out. "I wonder how far I could throw this thing." He mimed winding up as if about to hurl a fastball.

Stolas quirked a brow. "Would you like to see how far your magic can reach?" He extended his hand.

Danny paused, not entirely sure what Stolas had in mind. Still, he trusted his mentor. He pushed the floating orb forward until it settled in Stolas's grasp.

A swirl of dark blue and violet energy flowed around the glowing sphere, intensifying. "A skilled magician can upcast a spell."

Danny's eyes widened. "Whoa…"

Awestruck, Danny watched as Stolas lifted the shining orb above his head. The demon flicked his wrist, and the orb soared into the sky, leaving a trail like a comet.

It arced above Amity Park until it melded seamlessly with the real stars dotting the night.

Stolas folded his arms. "Congratulations, Danny. You've just added a new star to the heavens."

For a second, Danny said nothing. His eyes were glued to the sky. "Did we just… make a star?"

Stolas chuckled and set a hand on Danny's shoulder. "Oh, if only. If you want to see something like that, you must ask the Lightbringer himself."

Danny blinked. "Who?"

"Lucifer. That's one of his former titles."

"Oh… Wow…"

"Our little light ball should be in the upper atmosphere and will eventually fade."

Pride swelled in Danny's chest, and he couldn't help but smile. Octavia clapped softly with a grin.

Stolas gave Danny's hair a friendly ruffle. "This is only the beginning. Your magic will be strong enough to do far greater things one day. Keep that sense of wonder alive, and you'll find no limit to what you can achieve."

Danny stood there momentarily, breathing in the silence and staring at the pseudo star he and Stolas had cast into the sky.

Chapter Text

Chapter 27: Magic Initiate

It was another weekend after his thirteenth birthday. Ever since that night, Danny has been extremely dedicated to learning magic. Jack had dropped him off at Stolas's home for the afternoon, and Danny was stoked. However, his enthusiasm was cut short when he and Octavia were sitting in one of Stolas' spare rooms as he was giving another lecture.

He had imagined that dedicated magic training would be more... exciting. Fireballs. Lightning bolts. Something cool. Instead, he was drowning in magical theory as he scribbled notes. Granted, Danny was still excited to learn. He read over his grimoire again. He tried to memorize the basic arcane symbols and incantations.

Across from him, Stolas continued to speak. "As spells become more complex, so will the requirements, Daniel." Stolas then created a small celestial mobile in his hand with little to no effort. "It only looks easy for me because I had years of training."

Danny sighed. "Yeah. Magic is like a language. Gotta learn the grammar before you start writing essays."

Stolas gave an approving nod. "Correct. Now, turn to the section on spell components."

Danny flipped through the grimoire. Not all spellcasting was as simple as waving a hand and saying magic words. Every spell required some combination of three key components:

Verbal – Magic Words.

Somatic – Magic Gestures.

Material – Magic Ingredients.

Stolas demonstrated that using his Gromoire as a focus allowed him to bypass most common material and verbal components. Thankfully, he didn't need to carry bat guano and sulfur around to make more fire. Stolas even reached the point where he could use the verbal components just by thinking. Magic was a wave of his hand for him.

Danny's problem as a trainee was that memorizing everything was a nightmare. His magic lessons were on top of what he had previously learned from Stolar about astronomy and culture. His brain already felt stuffed with too much information as he rubbed his temple, exhaling in frustration.

"Alright," Stolas said. "Let's put your knowledge to the test." He tapped a claw against the desk. "The incantation for Mage Hand?"

Danny hesitated. "Uh… Manus Evocare?"

Stolas nodded. "Correct. And the somatic component?"

Danny moved his hand in what he hoped was the proper motion.

Stolas sighed. "With precision, Daniel, not like you're swatting a mosquito."

Octavia made a strained smile in her spot in a nearby chair. "To be fair, it was about as close as when I did it for the first time. I'd argue it was a 5 or 6 out of 10 for effort."

Danny gestured to Octavia's words. "See? That's like a coin flip's worth of success."

Stolas chuckled. "Daniel, you're learning, so it's fine, but I'd rather not have my personal student out and about only being right half the time.

Octavia closed her book and walked over. "Actually, do you mind if I try something?"

Danny looked to Stolas, who shrugged. "Sure?"

"I want to try something." She plucked Danny's grimoire off the desk and held it up. "Consider it a little quiz with a little punishment if you fail."

Danny raised a brow. "And why would I want to do that?"

"Just trust me."

"Fine..."

She smirked. "I'll keep it simple. I'll call out a spell name, and you tell me the components. You owe me five dollars if you score less than half right."

Danny gave her a dry look. "Octavia, you're already rich."

"Which is why I know you'll try harder," Octavia countered. "C'mon, Danny. Do you want to hand your allowance to your little princess of hell?"

Stolas arched a brow, intrigued. "This should be interesting."

Octavia didn't waste time. She flipped to a random page. "Prestidigitation?"

Danny sat up, brain scrambling. "Uh, Verbal, Somatic, no Material component!"

Octavia nodded and turned the page. "Mending?"

"Verbal and Somatic!" Danny said quickly. "Needs two pieces of what you're fixing!"

Octavia grinned. "Shield?"

"Verbal and Somatic! No material!"

Octavia's brows rose slightly in surprise, and Stolas let out an approving hum. "Not bad, Daniel. It seems you absorb knowledge best through active application."

Danny grinned, leaning back with a smug look. "I dunno. I think I just like proving Octavia wrong."

Octavia smiled and held the book up. "See? I told you. Whenever you get competitive, I see a certain look in your eye. Light a fire under you and you put in a lot more effort."

Danny rolled his eyes. "I'd argue that it happens to everyone."

Solas nodded. "Maybe, but it works wonders on you, Daniel."

The young initiate didn't like where that was headed in the future.

#

After three hours of bookwork, Stolas saved him from boredom and brought him outside to a makeshift training field. Conjured torches lined the perimeter. In the center, Stolas waved a hand, summoning several floating targets at varying distances.

Danny tried to shake off the nerves. It seemed he would practice a spell he could use to fight.

Stolas stood beside him. "Eldritch Blast, much like light, Daniel, is simple yet full of potential. It is a raw projection of magical energy. Its power will grow as you do. Observe." Stolas then performed his own which quickly obliterated more than ten targets at once.

Danny sweatdropped at the power gap. After visualizing the steps in his head, energy crackled to life in his palm, a violet light sparking between his fingers. With a sharp thrust forward, he fired.

The blast fizzled out mid-air, vanishing like smoke.

From behind, Octavia giggled. "Put a little more oomph into it."

Danny held down the embarrassment before flexing his fingers and trying again. This time, the blast actually launched, but it went wide, soaring past the targets entirely and hitting the side of a tree.

Stolas sighed, stepping forward. "Let's try adjusting your stance, Daniel. You're much smaller than I and can't handle the recoil as well." He adjusted Danny's posture. It went unsaid that adult demons were also naturally stronger than humans.

Danny gathered the magic again, letting it build at his fingertips before releasing it. This time, the blast struck the nearest target weakly, but at least it hit.

Octavia jumped. "You did it!"

"Better," Stolas acknowledged. "Again."

Danny repeated the exercise until he visibly improved. Every missed shot was discouraging, but Stolas remained patient and offered corrections when needed. Even Octavia helped and gave a few pointers. Moving targets, however, were another story. It took him a few tries to get a better feel of leading his shot in straight lines and curves.

After about an hour, Danny was sweating and aching. "Alright," Danny huffed, shaking his hands. "What's next?"

Stolas smirked. "A test of accuracy and control." He conjured a towering bookshelf. At the top, Stolas levitated a single book onto the highest shelf. "The objective is to knock over only the top book. Nothing else."

Danny squinted up at the shelf. "That's it? Sounds easy."

Stolas arched a brow. "Then, by all means, demonstrate."

Danny raised his hand and fired. The surge of violet energy was too wide and took the book along with the top of the bookshelf. Danny winced. "Uh… whoops?"

Stolas pressed his fingers to the bridge of his beak, exhaling. With a flick of his wrist, the books levitated back into place. "Again. With less magic, Daniel."

Danny charged up a smaller blast and fired, but the energy fizzled out just before reaching the shelf.

From her seat across the room, Octavia snorted. "It really is the story of the three bears you mentioned before. You just need golden locks."

Danny rolled his eyes. "Ha. Ha. Third time's the charm." He steadied his breath, aimed carefully, and let the energy fly. Thwip! The blast struck cleanly, sending only the top book flipping forward. The boy grinned. "Boom! Nailed it."

Octavia clapped lightly. "You're on about the same pace I was when I was learning."

Stolas gave a slow nod of approval. "Acceptable."

After several more tries, they moved on to the next spell, True Strike. By the name alone, the spell makes it easier to hit your target.

"So, is it a guaranteed hit?"

"Nothing is 100%, Daniel, but it does increase your accuracy dramatically."

Danny flexed his fingers. "So I just focus, and the spell does the rest?"

Octavia made a so-so gesture. "What did you call it in that video game you showed me? Homing attack? Auto-Aim?"

"Something like that."

"Correct," Stolas said.

Danny's gaze locked onto the swinging disc. He cast True Strike, then Fire Bolt. Thud. The projectile struck dead center. Danny grinned. "Yes!"

Stolas gave a small nod of approval. "Excellent, Daniel!"

Danny rolled his shoulders, stretching out the tension. "Man, that was way harder than I thought."

From the sidelines, Octavia smirked. "Not bad. If you keep this up, maybe you and I can start training together on the same spells."

Danny laughed, feeling the metaphorical fire under him. "I'd like that."

#

It was already getting late, and the trio decided to move on to something less demanding. Stolas took them to the dining room and set down several plates of food: a plate of cookies, a steaming cup of tea, a wedge of cheese, and a bowl of soup.

"Prestidigitation is a spell of small wonders, Daniel. Its versatility should not be underestimated." With a wave, he conjured a faint shimmer of magic over the cup of tea. "Prestidigitation allows you to alter the flavor of food and drink. You may sweeten something bland, make the sour taste rich, or disguise a flavor entirely if you are feeling particularly mischievous."

Danny perked up. "So, wait, I could make vegetables taste like candy?"

Stolas smirked. "Yes, or, if you wish to play a harmless prank, you could make someone's favorite meal taste quite... unpleasant."

Danny's grin widened as he rubbed his hands together.

Octavia rolled her eyes. "I won't fall for that one. Dad already did it on me before."

"I still get you from time to time." Stolas giggled. "Now then, alter each of these and describe the changes."

Danny hovered a hand over the tea. He willed it to change to coffee: mocha and slightly bitter. He took a sip and nearly gagged.

"Ugh! Okay, way too strong!"

"Let me try." Octavia too a sip and gave a shake. "Anyone got a carton of sweet cream?"

"Yeah. Tastes like I just drank straight coffee grounds."

She spat out the remains. "This is why I like my sweets."

Stolas chuckled. "Try again, Daniel."

Danny shook off the taste and moved on to the cookies, casting a quick spell. When he bit into one, his face immediately scrunched. "Whoa! Okay, nope, way too sour."

Octavia raised a brow. "What did you try to do?"

Danny coughed. "Turn sugar into lemon zest. Too strong again."

She hummed and gave it a taste as well. Her mouth puckered, too. It wasn't as bad as the coffee. Seeing their reactions made the two teens laugh and want to try a new taste.

Stolas merely smiled. "Again."

Danny sent his magic into the cheese next. He took a bite, his eyes widened. "Whoa. Okay, now that's good. I just made it way creamier."

Octavia took a bite and savored it as well. "Really good."

Stolas nodded approvingly. "Well done."

Danny grinned.

But before he could get too ahead of himself, Stolas gestured toward the hallway. "Now, let us test another practical use."

Danny tilted his head. "For what?"

Stolas merely smirked. "Cleaning."

Danny was moved to another room in the house, and he immediately regretted it.

The place was a disaster. Books were knocked over, papers scattered everywhere, and, because an entire bottle of ink spilled across the desk, staining parchment. Dust coated the shelves, making it look like the room had been abandoned for years.

Danny groaned. "Seriously?"

Stolas stood beside him, arms crossed. "Magic is not only for battle, Daniel. A true spellcaster must use their abilities for efficiency as well."

Octavia got behind Danny and whispered in his ear. "Translation: he doesn't wanna clean his own study."

Stolas ignored her. "Your challenge is to clean the entire room using only Prestidigitation. You must finish before the timer runs out."

Danny raised a brow. "Wait, doesn't this spell only work on small areas?"

Stolas gave a knowing smile. "It does. Which is why you must learn to multitask."

A golden hourglass appeared on the desk with a flick of his wrist. The sand inside began to flow. "Your time begins… now."

Danny snapped into action. He started with the ink spill, waving his fingers over it. The stain faded, leaving the desk spotless. "Alright! This isn't so bad."

Then he looked at the rest of the room. He was only about 1% done. "…Okay. Maybe it's bad."

He hurried to clean the books next, lifting the dust and dirt away with magic. By the time he was a third done, the hourglass was already halfway empty. Danny panicked, rushing his spell, only to mix up his casting. Instead of cleaning, he accidentally altered the colors of the pages, turning half of them neon blue.

Octavia let out a loud laugh.

Danny winced. "Whoops." He waved his hands frantically to fix it.

The hourglass ran out. Stolas sighed. "A valiant effort. But too slow."

Danny groaned, rubbing his temples. "Ugh, okay, okay. One more try."

Stolas flipped the hourglass over.

This time, Danny changed his approach. Instead of working on one thing at a time, he used both hands on two spots requiring the same cleaning type. He concentrated on two spots of liquid spills simultaneously. As expected, both areas cleaned up the same way. It was working.

Soon enough, the last grain of sand fell, and the room was spotless.

Danny panted slightly, then grinned. "Yes! Nailed it!"

Stolas surveyed the room, then gave a satisfied nod. "Much better."

Octavia gave a small cheer. "You did it!"

Danny wiped his forehead. "I did!"

The girl beamed. "This means, I can ask you to clean my room instead, yeah?!

"Yea- Wait what? No!"

She giggled and gave him a small hug. "Eh, it was worth a shot."

"I mean, only if you clean mine whenever we hang out at each other's places."

She grabbed his hand and shook it. "Deal!"

Stolas smirked at the interaction. "Now, Daniel, can I expect you to practice this spell in your free time?"

Danny scoffed. "Yup! I'm using it to prank Tucker. Obviously."

Stolas sighed, rubbing his temples. "Of course..."

Octavia just laughed. "Just keep it subtle."

Chapter Text

Chapter 28: Practical Application

Our favorite trio continued their magic lessons in a field hidden with warding magic, and Stolas dismissed a barrier seal.

Danny arrived moments later, brushing a twig off his shoulder. Octavia trailed behind, adjusting the strap of her black-stitched satchel and mumbling something about having a perfectly good nap.

Today, Stolass was going over illusions. Stolas turned and extended a clawed hand toward the air beside him. With a smooth motion, a second Octavia shimmered into existence. Her expression was bright with uncanny realism. The illusion gave an enthusiastic wave before bowing and vanishing with a flick of Stolas's wrist. "To master illusion, Daniel, is to bring the image within the mind's eye into reality. It may come off easy to some, but the spell needs focus and a clear mental image. Typically, the more intimately you know the subject, the better the result. For example, it is easier to imagine an accurate image of a family member than a complete stranger." His gaze swept between Danny and Octavia. "Let's begin. Your first subject: yourselves."

Danny stepped forward and stretched his shoulders. "Okay… This shouldn't be much different from art class," he muttered, closing his eyes. Instead of putting thoughts to paper, it was a magic construct. He tried to picture himself with blue eyes, black hair, a white shirt, and red shoes.

Tracing a symbol in the air, he whispered the spell. Light shimmered in the grass ahead… and what appeared was akin to an artistic caricature of himself that he could get at the pier. The illusion had a giant bobblehead, a stretched grin drawn like marker scribbles.

Octavia blinked once, then snorted. "I mean… It could be worse."

Danny stared. "Not what I was going for."

Stolas coughed lightly, clearly suppressing laughter. "Your mental image may be a bit exaggerated. Why don't you try Octavia?"

Danny groaned and waved the illusion away. "Alright, okay."

Octavia playfully squared the size of her face with both hands. "Remember, my head is this big."

This time, Danny focused on Octavia. He let the magic flow, but a few stray thoughts seemed to take shape in the back of his mind. Like it or not, this was how his subconscious sometimes saw her.

As the illusion shimmered into view, it was far more accurate than his previous attempts, but now it had swung wildly in the other direction. To any observant adult, it was the unmistakable image of how a young man sees their crush.

Illusion-Octavia wore a magenta dress and a tiara. She seemed to have a soft, golden glow around her. Her eyes sparkled, her feathers were neatly brushed, and she smiled softly. There was just enough tilt in her head to make her look impossibly sweet. The whole image radiated the word 'adorable.' "Hi, Danny!"

Danny just stared at it, totally silent for a second. One could practically see the moment it clicked. His eyes shot wide open. Almost instantly, his ears turned bright red. He coughed, waving his hand as if he could just make it disappear.

The illusion waved again. "Bye, Danny!" It then disappeared.

"Okay," he laughed awkwardly, "that one was... uh... better." He tried to brush it off.

"My, my," Stolas drawled from somewhere nearby, his voice practically dripping with amusement and mischief. "Didn't my Via look simply delightful? Just like her last birthday party."

Danny hid his face in his hands, not wanting to see his best friend's reaction.

Octavia stared at the spot where the illusion had just vanished. Her expression hovered somewhere between surprise, curiosity, and flattered. When she looked back at her friend, Danny was hiding himself.

It gave a warm feeling that he still saw her akin to an actual princess. After a moment of thought, she walked behind Danny and hugged him from behind, resting her chin on his shoulder. "It's nice to see you still think highly of me." Danny relaxed in her grasp.

"Well… yeah. I guess. It's… uh… that lasting impression I have." Danny refused to meet her eyes, still busy studying the of grass near his feet.

Octavia seemed to be enjoying herself now. "So, should I start dressing like that more often, but I think the background lighting is a you-only feature?"

She let the silence hang there for a second, enjoying watching him blush. Finally, she rolled her eyes with a smile. "You're such a dork."

"Yeah, well, you can be one too, sometimes."

"Then we can be dorks together. Dorks together strong."

Stolas shook his head and clapped in amusement to get their attention. "Oh, woe is me. Both my beloved apprentice and daughter are dorks. Whatever shall I do?"

Both kids separated and blew a raspberry at him, saying that he was a dork just like them too.

This was one of the few times Stolas took being called a dork as a compliment. He straightened up. "Let's move on and see how well you can copy me."

Danny and Octavia exchanged glances, then turned toward him with identical looks of concentration.

Danny's illusion came first, a mostly accurate Stolas, robes, and feather patterns roughly in place. The stance was close, almost regal, but the details were off. His legs were too long, his eyes too wide, and his chest puffed.

Danny tilted his head. "Not bad, right? Little... owl-heavy, maybe."

Octavia's illusion followed a second later. This copy was accurate, matching Stolas's clothing at home for casual use.

Stolas's expression softened. "Octavia… that was remarkable."

She gave a small shrug, though a hint of pride tugged at the corner of her mouth.

"You've known me since you were small. That kind of closeness makes the image clearer."

He turned to Danny, whose illusion was now waving stiffly.

Danny scratched the back of his neck. "Yeah, okay, still working on the... proportions."

"Getting there," Stolas said with a nod. "You're starting to think like an artist. Magic reflects the mind," Stolas said quietly. "And illusion magic, more than most, reflects how well you see with memory and emotion."

Danny nodded slowly and sank into the grass. Octavia settled beside him, leaning back on her hands.

#

It had been several months since Danny finally got to practice magic. The first few weeks had been spent testing out spells, pushing past the structure of Stolas' lessons to experiment on his own. By now, the smaller spells came pretty easily. So far, things were looking good.

It was quiet at the Fentons' place tonight. Danny was sprawled on the couch, legs kicked out, flipping through channels without watching anything. Beside him, the human-disguised Octavia sat cross-legged, absently running her fingers through her dark hair. The TV was the main light source..

Danny sighed, clicking the remote even faster. "Man, why is there never anything good on?"

Octavia barely looked up from the bowl of popcorn between them. "Maybe because you're skipping everything before giving it a chance?"

Danny smirked but kept clicking. "We're on a quest, Octavia. Searching for only the finest cinematic masterpieces."

She gave him a deadpan look. "If by 'masterpieces' you mean low-budget disaster films, then sure."

Danny ignored her and kept flipping. Octavia shifted, propping her chin on her palm. "At this rate, we're gonna spend all night scrolling."

"Hey, I can tell when a show's gonna suck just from the intro."

Octavia rolled her eyes. "Yeah, and I bet you just skipped something halfway decent five channels ago."

Danny snorted. "Yeah, right."

She grabbed more popcorn. "Hey, you made me watch that awful sci-fi horror thing last time. What was it called… Space Beasts vs. Mega-Fang?"

Danny grinned. "A classic! You just don't appreciate true cinematic genius."

"Oh yeah, nothing screams 'genius' like guys in rubber suits and CGI so bad I wanted to claw my eyes out."

"You're being dramatic," Danny said, still grinning as he finally stopped flicking channels on some cheesy action movie. A terrible-looking explosion filled the screen, followed by a dude doing a ridiculous slow-mo dive away from it. Danny's smirk widened. "Oh, now this looks promising."

Octavia groaned. "Absolutely not."

Danny turned to her, feigning offense. "What? This has 'cinematic masterpiece' written all over it."

Octavia snatched the remote from his hand and started flipping through channels again. "You have the worst taste in movies."

Danny stretched lazily, letting her take the remote. He flicked his fingers, muttering a quiet incantation. The popcorn bowl on the table wobbled, then lifted an inch into the air, floating slowly toward Octavia.

She raised an eyebrow but waited.

With another flick, the popcorn inside the bowl turned an unnatural shade of neon blue.

Danny smirked. "Try it. I think I got flavor control down."

Octavia plucked a piece from the bowl, studied it, then popped it into her mouth. After a thoughtful chew, she nodded. "Cotton candy? Nice!"

Danny leaned back, looking smug. "Told you I'm getting better."

They settled into a comfortable rhythm, throwing casual jabs and half-watching whatever movie ended up staying on. The kind of easy, rare quiet that didn't come often in Danny's life.

Octavia nudged him with her foot. "So, are we actually gonna pick something, or are we just gonna sit here talking all night?"

Danny shot her a lazy grin. "I dunno. Talking is also fine."

She rolled her eyes but smirked anyway. "You're the worst."

"And yet, you're still here."

Octavia shook her head, but her expression softened. "Yeah. I guess I am. Never said it wasn't enjoyable."

Danny let the moment hang for a beat before casually grabbing the remote back. "Alright, fine, we'll pick something." He scrolled through a few more titles before pausing.

"Ooooh, how about Ghostbusters?" pointed the girl

Danny gave her a flat look. "Octavia."

"What?"

"My parents hunt non-existent ghosts for a living."

"Maybe, but might be fun to see what they could be like if they were real."

Danny sighed, grabbing another handful of popcorn. "Fine..."

#

At some point, Octavia did this big stretch, arms way up over her head, letting out a little sigh before kinda flopping onto her side. Like it was no big deal, she just rested her head on Danny's lap, wriggling a bit to get comfy.

Danny blinked down at her, surprised. That was new. And honestly? He didn't mind.

Danny's mind was elsewhere anyway, his fingers idly tracing the cover of his grimoire lying on the couch next to him. Ever since making the Pact, he'd been practicing like crazy, itching to try stuff beyond Stolas's lessons. He'd started small, but the more he figured out, the more he wanted to see what else he could do.

"Hey," Danny muttered, keeping his voice down, "I was thinking… maybe I could, like, start using magic at school? Nothing big, you know? Just… small things to help me out here and there."

Octavia didn't say anything for a second. Then she let out this long sigh, shifting just enough to look up at him. "Danny," she said, and her voice had that warning tone.

"What?" He shrugged, a half-grin playing on his lips. "It's not like I'm gonna try and hurt people."

"Dash?"

"Hurt people unjustifiably?"

"Not much better than you might think."

"I'll be totally harmless."

Octavia exhaled slowly, closing her eyes for a second before giving him that knowing look. "You need to be careful. I've seen way too many demons too reliant on their magic."

Danny raised a brow. "Really? Isn't that the point of using their magic?"

Octavia propped herself up on her elbow. "You think that now, but trust me, it's easy to get carried away."

Danny tilted his head, thoughtful. "I mean… yeah, I get that. But Stolas keeps telling me magic is a tool. Why not use it to make life easier?"

"Because it's a tool that can make you lazy," Octavia said bluntly. "You start relying on it for small things; before you know it, you're using magic for everything. That's when it becomes a problem. I've seen some fat demon royals just lazing away on a couch as they use their magic to do everything around the house."

"Ew, gross."

"Yup. And if you've ever seen a royal stripped of their magic, they crumble. They can't do anything for themselves."

Danny opened his mouth to argue but stopped. He wasn't planning to get reckless, but she had a point. He sighed, relenting. "Fine, I'll be careful. I'll keep it small."

Octavia studied him briefly, then shook her head, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. "You're gonna learn the hard way, I can already tell."

Danny shrugged, not knowing the future. "Probably."

She sighed but let it go, resting her head back on his lap. "Just… don't do anything stupid."

Danny chuckled. "I'll try."

#

The two eventually reached a comfortable quiet. The movie continued, mostly ignored, as Danny's fingers absentmindedly drifted to her hair, combing through the soft strands.

Octavia hummed softly, eyes half-lidded. The sensation was… nice. Relaxing, even. She let herself sink into the moment, content in their quiet comfort. Neither of them said anything and didn't have to.

Chapter Text

Chapter 29: Group Project

Monday Morning

Casper Middle School

The cold morning air brushed past students. Lockers slammed and voices echoed through the halls.

Danny rubbed his eyes as he walked in. Tucker appeared beside him, and they slapped a lazy high-five without looking at each other.

"Think we'll ever be old enough to cancel Mondays?" Danny asked, still squinting at the lights overhead.

Tucker pushed up his glasses. "Only if we get permanent Saturdays out of the deal."

Danny opened his locker and fished through the clutter until he found the grammar worksheet. It was bent at the corners and dotted with faint pencil smudges. He tried flattening it against his folder.

Tucker glanced over. "You finished it?"

"Barely," Danny said. "It's a miracle I remembered how to use a semicolon."

The intercom buzzed, short and crackly. Doors started closing. Teachers began herding kids toward homeroom.

Room 2B was already filling up. Mr. Cobble stood at the front, holding a clipboard and looking like someone had interrupted his breakfast.

"Cafeteria's out of chocolate milk again," he said without preamble. "Band still needs trumpet players. Also, stop stuffing trash into your lockers. That includes banana peels, gum wrappers, and whatever I smelled last Thursday."

Danny slid into his usual seat near the back, head tilted just enough to look awake. He stared out the window and tuned the rest out.

Cobble checked his watch. "Back in a sec. Don't break anything."

Then he was gone.

The moment the door closed, students started drifting out. Some moved quickly, others took their time. Danny didn't bother. He gathered his things slowly. No reason to rush.

A quiet laugh broke through the background noise.

He didn't have to look.

"Fenton," Dash said, stepping into the space beside him, flanked by the usual two. "Look at you. Bright-eyed. Homework in hand. Trying something new?"

Danny stayed still. "Just want to get to class, man."

"Yeah, same," Dash said. Then he grabbed the folder.

Danny held back his fist.

Dash tore the paper once and let it fall to the floor.

One of the cronies snorted. The other nudged a desk with his knee, like he was gearing up for more.

Danny raised his hand slightly, fingers moving with practiced ease. He whispered something soft enough to activate.

"Mr. Baxter."

The voice came from behind them.

Dash froze. His friends spun around.

Mr. Cobble stood at the back of the room, arms crossed.

"Anything you want to share with me?"

Dash blinked hard. "Nope. We were leaving."

He moved fast. One crony tripped over a chair. The other was already gone. Dash yanked the door open and vanished.

The door swung shut behind him.

Danny let out a breath. The illusion shimmered, then faded. He crouched and started collecting the torn pieces of his worksheet.

The real Mr. Cobble walked back in, drying his hands on a paper towel. He looked around the room.

"You good?" he asked.

Danny stood, paper scraps in hand. "Yeah."

Cobble nodded once and went back to his desk.

1st Period - English/Language Arts

Students filed into Mrs. Arling's classroom with the kind of energy usually reserved for waiting rooms and dentist chairs. Backpacks sagged. Conversations barely stirred above a murmur. The walls didn't help. Faded posters urged them to "Read More!" or made puns so groan-worthy Danny had to look away. A row of author portraits watched the room like a jury of ghosts. Most of them looked like they'd died disappointed. Looming above the whiteboard, a quote in loopy cursive read: "Darkness there, and nothing more."

Danny took his usual seat in the middle row, the two halves of his ripped homework pressed flat against his notebook. His pulse picked up as he glanced at the front of the room. No sign of Mrs. Arling yet. Probably still in the lounge, wrestling with the printer or pouring her third cup of coffee.

He ducked his head, unzipped his backpack, and eased the torn paper into his lap. The rip was straight down the center, clean but obvious. Dash had made sure of that back in homeroom. The crease was still visible, a faint scar in the middle of his assignment. Danny pressed the halves together and inhaled slowly. 'Okay. Focus on the page, not the problem.'

Hands low, he whispered the words under his breath. Magic shimmered faintly between his fingers. A thread of silver light wove through the paper, pulling the fibers back into place. In a few seconds, the tear vanished like it had never been there.

Danny exhaled through his nose and allowed himself a quick smile. He slipped the now-intact worksheet onto his desk just as the door opened and Mrs. Arling strode in.

"Good morning, everyone," she said, clapping her hands once. "Hope you all had a restful weekend. Today, we're jumping into our Gothic fiction unit."

A few groans stirred in reply. Low, half-hearted.

From the back right corner, Sam Manson raised a hand before the handouts even reached her row. Arms crossed, black choker in place, eyeliner sharper than her tone. "This version's sanitized," she said flatly. "This one just clips the good parts."

Mrs. Arling didn't flinch. "Thank you, Sam. Let's stick to the curriculum."

Danny bit back a laugh and flipped open the booklet. The story started with a traveler arriving at a crumbling estate surrounded by mist and secrets. Normally, this would be his kind of thing. Lately, his life felt more haunted house than high school. But the words didn't hold him.

His pencil drifted across the margins. He didn't think much about what he was drawing. Curves and angles filled the space, broken up by the occasional odd shape. It was just something to keep his hands busy.

Halfway through the lesson, Mrs. Arling clapped again. That same spark in her eyes meant trouble.

"Before we move on... pop quiz time!"

Danny groaned under his breath. Of course.

She passed out half-sheets. Comprehension and grammar from last week. Danny glanced down at his newly restored homework and gave himself a mental high five for re-reading it over breakfast.

2nd Period - Math

As the bell rang and students funneled into the hallway, Danny headed toward Mr. Hendricks' math class. He weaved past two kids lobbing paper balls over a row of lockers and sidestepped another who was loudly rapping about pi.

Sliding into his seat, Danny reached into his backpack, then immediately recoiled. "Ugh. Seriously?" He pulled out his math homework, soaked through and curling at the edges. The ink had already begun to bleed.

His water bottle must have leaked during the last period. Great. First Dash, now this.

Danny glanced around. No one was paying close attention. He slid the soggy paper under his desk, focused, and whispered the incantation. A soft shimmer pulsed through the page. The moisture vanished. The fibers flattened. The ink returned, sharp and legible.

Tucker, sitting a row over, leaned in and narrowed his eyes at the now-pristine worksheet. "Didn't that look… drenched, like, five seconds ago?"

Danny shrugged without missing a beat. "Lighting in here sucks."

Before Tucker could press him, Mr. Hendricks clapped twice at the front of the room.

"Alright, settle down. We're kicking things off by reviewing the homework. Try to contain your enthusiasm. After that, we're jumping into fractions and their relationship to decimals."

A few groans rumbled in response.

"And yes," he added, already writing on the board, "this is all going to show up on the test. There is no mercy."

The class ran through a few sample pre-algebra problems. Then Hendricks handed out worksheets and split them into small groups.

Danny ended up with Emma, who stayed quiet and kept her focus locked on her paper. A kid across from him wouldn't stop tapping his pencil. Tucker was already halfway through question three.

"If I finish quickly, I get more time to grind Dino Duelers," Tucker muttered, eyes locked on his sheet. "Speed is strategy, man."

Danny nodded but wasn't listening. As the others worked, his attention drifted. He started mentally overlaying the math problems onto some of Stolas's spell diagrams. The lines and curves helped him picture the equations better. Fractions became arcane circles. Ratios twisted into runes.

Not exactly conventional study habits, but if it helped, he wasn't going to complain.

3rd Period - Physical Education

Students dragged themselves into the Casper Middle School gym like the building had personally offended them. The air carried a permanent mix of floor polish, sweat, and forgotten sneakers, clinging to the walls like a second coat of paint. At the center stood Coach Brenner, a tank of a man with a whistle he wore like part of his anatomy. His sun-bleached cap looked like it had survived more than just summer, maybe a wildfire or two.

Before warm-ups, everyone stopped by the lockers to change. Danny approached his locker slowly, already bracing for the worst.

He cracked it open and instantly gagged.

The smell hit him hard. Rotten egg and mildew, thick enough to sting his eyes. He yanked back, one hand over his face. "What the, what died in here?"

Inside, a warped sandwich container oozed yellow sludge down the metal. A note stuck to it, barely hanging on: From your pal, Dash. Judging by the smell, it had been rotting in there since the previous week.

Danny glanced over his shoulder. Nobody was looking. He muttered a short spell and gave a small twist of his fingers. It disappeared in a blink, replaced by something faintly citrusy. At least it didn't smell like a compost bin anymore.

"Good enough," he muttered, slamming the door shut and heading for the court.

Maybe, just maybe, today's biggest hassle would be dodging a basketball to the face.

Coach Brenner's whistle sliced through the noise. "Let's go! High knees! Lunges! Touch your toes, not your ankles! This isn't brunch with your grandma!"

The class groaned in collective misery, scattering across the floor to start stretching. Danny took his place near the back, moving just enough to blend in. He didn't hate PE, not exactly. But Dash and his friends had a way of turning every game into a contact sport, and Danny wasn't looking to get flattened before lunch.

After a few rounds of jumping jacks and a half-hearted jog, Coach called out the day's activities.

"Basketball and volleyball are set up. If you still owe me laps, the pacer's running. You know who you are."

Another shrill blast from the whistle, and the teams were assigned. Danny found himself on the opposite side from Dash and Bryce, which felt like a rare stroke of actual luck. No elbows, no trash talk. At least, not immediately.

As he jogged across the court, a different idea started creeping in. One he'd been pushing aside for a while. Stolas had told him not to use magic for trivial things. But what counted as trivial? Helping out a little in gym class? 'What if I tried just one spell? Nothing major. Just a boost.'

The ball bounced his way after a missed shot. Danny caught it clean and scanned the court. He was past midcourt, too far to take a shot unless he wanted to look ridiculous. A defender closed in. No time to drive forward.

He hesitated for a breath, then whispered the spell. Something flickered behind his eyes. He pivoted, feet planted, and launched the ball in a smooth, high arc. It felt right the second it left his hands. The angle, the spin, the release, something in him had adjusted all of it without thinking.

The ball sailed through the air and dropped through the hoop with a swish.

The gym fell into an odd hush. Even the squeak of sneakers and the thump of bouncing balls paused for a moment. Bryce stared. Coach glanced up from his clipboard.

"Nice shot, Fenton," someone said off to the side.

Danny gave a quick shrug, trying not to smile too hard. But he felt it bubbling up anyway. 'So... True Strike works on sports, too.'

He drifted back into position, his heartbeat elevated from the realization.

This changed things.

Chapter Text

The game kept going. Danny stayed active, calling for the ball and moving into position. That last shot had settled his nerves. He stopped hesitating.

He caught a pass near the top of the key, squared up, and took the shot. It went in clean.

On defense, he stuck with his assignment. When the ball moved to the other side, he shifted with it and got a hand up to contest. His legs were burning, but he stayed with the play.

The next rebound came in fast. Danny reached up, got a hand on it, and pulled it down. A defender moved in, but Danny stepped around him and passed to a teammate on the wing. The shot went up and in.

His teammates were talking now. Calling his name. Looking for him.

He ran to the floor again. They got a pass near the free-throw line, drove inside, and absorbed a bump on the way up. He stayed on his feet and banked the ball off the backboard.

"Come on, Bryce! Do something!" Dash yelled from the other end.

Danny glanced at him, then turned and ran back up the court.

Later, he took another shot from the wing. Made it. Then forced a turnover by knocking the ball loose and passing it ahead to a teammate, who scored on the fast break.

The bench cheered.

Danny kept playing. Caught a pass on the baseline, waited for the defender to move, then stepped around and laid it in. The next time down, he passed out of a double team for an open shot.

In a way, it was relieving to see Dash's frustration again since that one Halloween.

"Timeout!"

The other team huddled.

Danny walked to the bench, breathing hard. His shirt stuck to his back. One of the guys held up a fist, and Danny tapped it without saying much.

Back on the court, the tone shifted.

Dash started fouling.

It wasn't enough to draw a whistle. A shove right after the ball was passed. A smack at Danny's wrist while going for a rebound. A shoulder into his ribs as he cut through the paint. Every time, the same line: "My bad."

Danny didn't answer. He kept his eyes forward, hands ready. If Dash wanted to throw him off, he wasn't giving him the satisfaction.

Bryce joined in. Not as aggressive, but still careless. He boxed out with his elbows too wide. He reached in late on drives. He stepped across Danny's feet more than once.

Danny gritted his teeth. A part of him wanted to let go. Say the word. Use a spell, just once. Knock Dash flat.

But he didn't. He forced it down. Danny didn't want to imagine Stolas and Octavia's faces if they learned he had used magic to hurt people.

In the next play, Dash drove the lane. Danny stepped into his path. Dash dropped his shoulder, but Danny held firm. The ball came loose and rolled away.

Bryce dove for it. Danny got there first.

He grabbed the ball, pivoted, and looked up. Two defenders ahead.

He moved left, crossed right, kept the dribble tight. One of them reached. Danny kept going. He hit the layup off the glass.

Next time down, he passed early. His teammate missed. Dash snagged the rebound, pushed hard, and tried to go coast to coast.

Danny stayed in front. Dash tried to spin. Danny didn't bite. The shot bounced off the rim.

Another possession. Danny called for the ball near the top. He jabbed, then drove left. A second defender came up. He dumped it inside for an easy score.

On the next play, he tried cutting across the baseline. Dash stepped in late and caught him in the side with an elbow.

Danny stumbled. No whistle.

He stood, slowly.

He looked at Dash.

Dash smirked.

Danny didn't say a word. He checked back into position.

The ball came his way again. This time, he caught it in the corner, faked the shot, took one step in, and drilled the jumper.

#

During a timeout, David sat beside him. Quiet kid. Not part of the crowd that laughed when Dash made a scene. Just someone who actually practiced.

"Didn't know you had moves like that," David said, wiping sweat from his forehead. "You should try out."

Danny let out a breath through his nose, almost a laugh. "What?"

"You've landed all your shots so far," David said. "It's better than most this far in."

Danny didn't answer right away. He grabbed his water bottle and took a long drink. Compliments like that weren't common. And it didn't sit right knowing most of his best shots had been backed by spellwork. Even if he hadn't used anything in a while.

Especially not coming from David, who was out there actually grinding. No shortcuts.

"I don't think the team's for me," Danny said after a moment.

David nodded and didn't press.

Danny appreciated that. He also knew the real reason. Tryouts meant being around Dash every afternoon for practice and games. If they were on weekends, it meant less time with Stolas and Octavia…

After that, he stuck to defense. Closed passing lanes. Hustled for rebounds. On offense, he called for screens and looked for the open guy.

David cut through the lane. Danny saw the opening and dropped a quick bounce pass between two defenders. David scored on the layup.

Next play down, Cory got loose on the wing. Danny hit him with a fast chest pass right in stride. Another basket.

The ball came back around. Danny caught it at the top, waited for the defense to shift, then passed to the low post. Cory pivoted, went up, and hit the short hook shot.

Dash stopped paying attention to Danny after that. His focus turned to David and Cory, the new scorers. He pressed them harder. Got more aggressive. Danny took the hits when he had to, but he mostly stayed out of the crosshairs.

When Dash shoved Cory too hard on a rebound, the ref blew the whistle.

Next trip down, he set a screen. David used it, pulled up at the elbow, and knocked down the jumper. That tied the game.

Cory got a steal off a lazy pass. Danny ran the break with him but didn't call for the ball. Cory finished it on his own.

They took the lead.

Dash tried to answer back with a deep shot. Missed.

Danny snagged the rebound and held onto it until the clock ran out.

The whistle blew.

They'd won by a few.

Dash walked off without a word.

Danny dropped onto the bench. His shirt clung to his back. His legs throbbed from the last sprint. He drained the rest of his water and let his head fall back against the wall.

Someone clapped him on the shoulder on the way by. "Nice teamwork at the end, Fenton."

"I think I'm done with sports for a while…"

4th Period - Science

The overhead lights hummed. Students came in, dropping their bags and claiming seats with the usual mix of sluggishness and quiet chatter. The black lab tables stretched from wall to wall, still faintly tacky in spots despite the signs begging everyone to clean up after themselves.

At the front, Mr. Brady sipped from a battered mug and squinted at the projector. His goggles were shoved up into his hair, forgotten. Across the screen, blocky white text read: New Unit: Matter and Motion.

"Alright," he said, his voice already giving up on the day. "Time for physics. Let the excitement commence."

A few groans followed, but Tucker leaned closer with a small grin. "Magnets. Circuits. Potential salvage," he muttered.

Danny didn't answer. He was busy sketching in the corner of his notebook, something circular, with sharp edges curling inward like blades. It didn't mean anything. Not yet. But his mind was already elsewhere.

Maybe it was his parents' influence, but lately, he found himself thinking more and more about the rules behind magic. It clearly didn't follow the same laws as conventional physics, though some parts of it felt oddly familiar.

There were moments when he thought he saw an overlap between his parents' research into ectoplasm and the way magic energy behaved. That could wait. For now, he was more interested in figuring out where the limits of magic really were. And whether those limits could be bent.

Mr. Brady eventually shifted them into group work, pairing students off to run a short experiment with paper drop tests. Danny and Tucker grabbed their worksheet and moved to the back of the room to set up.

They didn't make it two steps before Dash bulldozed past.

His shoulder slammed into Tucker without hesitation. "Watch it, Foley," he muttered, already walking away.

Tucker staggered, caught himself on the table, but his glasses didn't survive the jolt. They slipped off his face and hit the floor with a sound that made Danny wince. A thin, too-quiet crack.

"Seriously?" Tucker crouched, already bracing for the worst.

Danny got there first. The glasses had a clean fracture across one lens, almost invisible, but definitely there. Mr. Brady was still at the front, distracted by a group trying to light a Bunsen burner without lighting themselves.

Danny slipped the glasses into his hands and quietly spoke the spell under his breath. A faint shimmer spread across the glass, like frost reversing itself. The crack vanished.

He handed them back without pause. "Here. Probably just a smudge or hairline scratch. Looked worse than it was."

Tucker blinked at them, then shrugged. "Huh. Lucky, I guess." He slid them back on and went right back to unfolding the worksheet.

Danny gave a small nod, but his eyes drifted back toward Dash. "If this keeps up, he thought, I'm going to be casting repairs every other period."

Lunch & Recess

Middle schoolers drifted toward the cafeteria in loose clumps, their voices blending into the usual lunchtime murmur. The best tables, under the ceiling fans or by the windows, were gone in seconds, claimed by the kids who always got there first.

Danny trailed near the back, lunch tray in hand, already regretting whatever was sitting on it. Today's offering: square pizza, soft canned vegetables, a scoop of fruit cocktail, and a handful of tossed salad that looked like it had been shaken in a bag and dumped by accident. Worse, it wasn't even the usual pizza. Different brand. Different outcome.

At a nearby table, a kid poked his slice with a plastic fork. "This pizza tastes like wet cardboard," he muttered, then proceeded to peel off the cheese like it had wronged him.

Danny took his usual seat near the edge of the room, away from the bigger groups and louder voices. Tucker was already there, seated across from him, busy mixing his fruit cocktail with chocolate pudding.

"For science," Tucker said without looking up.

Danny didn't respond. He just stared down at his pizza with quiet dismay. After a moment, he glanced around, then waited until Tucker's attention wandered, specifically to a girl passing by in a denim jacket. Once Tucker was sufficiently distracted, Danny slipped his hand under the table and whispered a small incantation.

A shimmer passed through the slice, brief and invisible. The crust warmed. Cheese softened and re-melted. The scent lifted, real pepperoni, buttery crust, toasted edges.

Danny took a bite. It didn't taste like magic. It tasted like something made in an actual kitchen.

"Oh wow," he mumbled through a mouthful. "That's… way better."

Tucker glanced over. "Wait, did they give you a different slice?"

Danny shrugged and kept chewing. "Maybe. Guess I got lucky."

Tucker squinted but moved on. He gave his pudding-fruit concoction one more stir before setting the spoon down. "Hey, when are we hanging out again? You, me, and Octavia?"

Danny swallowed and reached for his drink. "This weekend should work. Her dad's dropping her off Saturday afternoon. He's got work or something."

"What does Mr. Stolas even do again?" Tucker asked.

Danny leaned back slightly. "He's an astronomer."

"Yeah, I know that part. But what does he actually do? Like… for other people? Guy's loaded, right?"

Danny hesitated, picking at the corner of his napkin. "He comes from a rich family. But for work, yeah, he does... contracts. Deals. He helps people."

Tucker raised an eyebrow. "That's vague."

Danny nodded once. "It's complicated. Some people want his help for good reasons. Others… not so much."

"Sounds like a lawyer on TV." Tucker didn't push and nodded. "Fair enough. Still cool that he trusts her to hang out with us."

Danny smirked and took another bite of pizza. "It's probably more about getting her out of the house. And away from her mom."

Tucker gave a sympathetic wince and went back to stirring his lunch experiment. "Still. Saturday's gonna be fun."

"Yeah," Danny said, already thinking of which spell to practice next. "It will."

#

After lunch, students drifted across the schoolyard in loose knots. Some ran for the cracked asphalt court, trying to cram in a half-game before the bell. Others huddled beneath scraggly trees, thumbing through their phones or talking in low voices. A few disappeared into the library, chasing either silence or air conditioning.

Tucker had peeled off toward the computer lab to finish his robotics draft. Danny almost followed, but the sky felt too open to waste under fluorescent lights. He found a bench near the edge of the yard and sat down, shouldering off his backpack.

He pulled out his journal and opened to a blank page. Jazz called it emotional regulation. Stolas, of course, had called it "mental alignment for arcane discipline." Whatever. It helped.

He started writing.

Mom and Dad have been more distracted lately. The Ghost Portal's almost done, and I guess that's all they see now. I don't blame them exactly… It's their life's work. However, it sometimes feels like their work is more important.

Stolas actually listens. He checks in. It's not the same, but sometimes it feels nice. I don't know if that makes him a parent figure or just a better adult than I'm used to.

He thought for a moment.

Octavia's been hanging out more. It's been fun. It's easy with her. Less pressure. She doesn't treat me like I'm supposed to prove something every time I open my mouth. She makes things feel brighter than usual. I think I might be…

"Yo, check out Fenton," Dash scoffed. "Bet he's writing ."

Danny didn't look up. Just pressed his pen to the corner of the page and held still.

The crunch of shoes on dead grass closed in. Kwan and Dale didn't say anything, but they didn't have to. The air shifted around them.

Dash stepped forward and slammed his shoulder into Danny, harder than necessary. The impact knocked Danny half a step off balance. He caught himself against the edge of the bench, but the lunch tray he'd meant to return slipped from his grip and hit the ground with a loud rattle, apple slice skidding one way, carton of milk spinning the other.

His notebook dropped with it.

He reached down, too late.

Dash snatched it up with one hand and grinned like he'd just struck gold. The cover flapped open in his fingers, pages rustling as he thumbed through them.

"Let's see what sissy Fenton's diary says," he called, loud enough for other kids nearby to glance over.

Danny stepped forward. "Give it back."

Dash ignored him, landing on a page thick with messy, heavy pen strokes. He read aloud, tone mocking:

"'Dash Baxter is a walking migraine in human form. Built like a linebacker, thinks like a toaster.'"

Kwan snorted.

Dash blinked, eyes scanning faster, flipping the page.

"If yelling and breathing were Olympic sports, he'd still come in last. Can't finish a sentence without sounding like he's chewing gravel.'"

Dale started laughing. Loudly.

Danny didn't say a word. He stood there, fists clenched but still.

Dash's face tightened. His voice rose, louder now.

"'Brain the size of a jawbreaker, ego the size of his dad's truck. Can't spell 'win,' but he's got the tantrum part down.'"

That did it.

Kwan bent double, wheezing. Dale slapped his leg and had to lean on the bench.

Dash froze. The laughter wasn't with him anymore.

His grip on the notebook twitched.

Then he snapped. He hurled the journal at Danny's head with a choked, furious noise.

Danny didn't flinch. His hand snapped up on reflex, snatching it out of the air before it could connect. He met Dash's glare without blinking.

That was it.

Dash let out a shout and lunged forward, arm outstretched.

Danny spun and ran.

Chapter Text

Danny bolted down the hall in a hurry. He rounded the corner near the band room, nearly colliding with a passing student.

A voice got his attention. "Young man!"

He froze.

Principal Ishida stood a few feet away, arms crossed. He gave Danny a hard stare. "Where's your hall pass?"

Danny's heart sank. He didn't have one, and the last thing he needed was detention.

His mind scrambled for a solution. 'Alright... just a quick illusion.' He flicked his fingers behind his back and whispered a phrase as he reached into his pocket.

"What was that, young man?"

Danny pulled out an unremarkable, slightly crumpled hall pass. "I said it's right here, sir." Danny held it up to the man.

Principal Ishida squinted at the slip, then gave a curt nod. "Get to class. And no more wandering the halls."

"Yes, sir." Danny tried to keep his relief from showing as he turned and walked away. Once he rounded the corner and was out of sight, the pass disintegrated in his hand. He exhaled slowly. "Too close."

5th Period - Music

The music room smelled antique. Stacked chairs lined the back wall. An upright piano sat in the corner. Posters of Mozart, Aretha Franklin, and Jimi Hendrix hung along the wall.

Danny slid into a seat near the back, still catching his breath from before. He finally looked at the whiteboard.

In thick marker, it read: INSTRUMENT ASSIGNMENT - CHOOSE YOUR VOICE

Ms. Corrine stood nearby and flipped through a folder. "Today, we start the practical side of music. Each of you will pick an instrument. You'll spend the next few weeks learning how to play it, and at the end, you'll perform something simple."

That got a few mutters and frowns.

"I'm not expecting miracles." She tapped the folder closed. "You don't need to impress me. Just put in the time. Pick something you're curious about."

The moment Ms. Corrine gestured toward the instrument closet, half the class launched from their seats.

Students crowded the shelves, grabbing what they recognized or thought looked cool. One kid wearing sunglasses called dibs on the saxophone. Someone else snatched a trumpet and immediately started buzzing into it. The first wave took the easy wins and most of the popular stuff.

Danny stayed in his chair, watching the rush with quiet detachment. By the time his name was called, the closet had been thoroughly picked over. A few leftovers were scattered across the shelves. He walked in anyway, spotting a banged-up tuba, a bent triangle, and a cracked tambourine. Danny checked behind a few boxes that had been shoved to the side. Near the wall under a folded tarp, he spotted a large, rectangular case. He had to drag it out with both hands. "Ms. Corrine?" he called out. "What's this one?"

She looked up from the attendance sheet. "That? Oh. That's the drum set. Most kids don't bother with it, too heavy."

Danny ran a hand over the case. The outside was scuffed, but the latches still held firm.

He stood there for a moment. Danny never tried drums. Never even considered them. But something about it pulled at him. "Alright. I'll take it."

Ms. Corrine raised an eyebrow but didn't argue. "A unique choice. But fair."

Danny brought the case to his seat and opened it slowly. Inside, the kit was older, but clean. He ran a hand over the snare, feeling the faint texture.

'Magic wasn't easy either,' he thought. 'And I learned that.'

He picked up a stick and gave the edge of the drum a test tap. It made a dry, low sound yet satisfying. 'Yeah. I can work with this.'

6th Period - Social Studies

Danny and Tucker slid into their usual spots near the back.

Mr. Nestor shut the door and held up a folder. "Today, you're starting a group project. Choose a major historical event or theme, research it, and present your findings three weeks from now. I'll be assigning the groups."

A chorus of groans followed.

Danny sank into his chair. Group projects always meant one thing: doing most of the work himself while the lazy and popular kid coasted and still got the same grade.

Mr. Nestor skimmed the clipboard. "Daniel Fenton, Tucker Foley, you're together."

Danny nudged Tucker. "Dynamic Duo, back in action." It finally seemed fair.

Tucker adjusted his glasses. "We got this."

Mr. Nestor paused. "Hmm. Odd number. Your third partner will be… Samantha Manson."

A few students turned to glance at the back corner. Sam Manson, dressed in her usual layers of black and violet, didn't flinch. She grabbed her bag and walked over, more annoyed than surprised.

"Great," she muttered, dropping into the seat beside them.

Mr. Nestor didn't react. "Think of it as a benefit. You now have three people to split the work."

Danny and Tucker exchanged a look. Neither said anything.

"Alright," Mr. Nestor continued. "Let's move into the next chapter. I'll pass out the syllabus after we review, and then you'll have time to meet with your group and plan."

#

As Mr. Nestor launched into the finer points of the assignment, Danny, Tucker, and Sam sat together in a triangle of silence.

They knew each other by name. The school wasn't that big, but this was the first time any of them had actually shared an extended conversation.

Tucker gave a small wave. "Uh… hey. I'm Tucker, officially."

Danny nodded beside him. "And I'm Danny. Also officially."

Sam crossed her arms and leaned back in her chair. "Sam. Obviously."

There was a pause.

Danny glanced at the whiteboard, then back at their table. "So… any ideas?"

Sam didn't hesitate. "Revolutions."

Tucker blinked. "That's broad."

"French Revolution." She was already settling in like the matter was closed. "It mattered. The people got fed up and tore the whole system apart. Real stakes."

Tucker frowned. "Yeah, not would I call fun to research."

Sam shrugged. "It's history. Not a TV special."

Danny scratched the side of his neck. "Sure, but there are other options."

Tucker leaned forward. "We were actually thinking about the Space Race. Figured we'd stick with what we planned."

Sam tilted her head. "You already picked something?"

Danny shrugged. "We talked about it earlier. A lot happened in that era."

Tucker tapped his tablet. "It was this insane burst of progress

We had rockets, satellites, and computing. I can already imagine making a visual timeline. You could literally chart human advancement by the month."

"Yeah, people were dreaming bigger. We were literally reaching for the stars."

Sam didn't look impressed. "Nothing says 'for the greater good' like wasting government funds to see who can build the bigger missile."

Tucker rolled his eyes. "It wasn't about missiles."

"Wasn't it?"

Danny sat back, letting the two of them go at it and bounce back-and-forth. Both dug in. He imagined them at war, metaphorically. Sam at the barricades with a flag in one hand and a protest sign in the other. Tucker launched rockets with a computer on his wrist. That image lingered for a beat. Then it clicked. He stepped between their verbal trench. "Wait. There's a way to make this work. What if we zoom out? Just… cover the Cold War as a whole."

They both looked at him.

Danny kept going. "It includes the Space Race. That whole competition started because of Cold War tension. But it also has all the messy politics for you to go over.

'Grassroots movements... Questionable government operations…' thought Sam.

Tucker's shoulders eased. "So we don't lose the Space Race."

"Nope."

Sam raised an eyebrow. "Remind everyone to beware the surveillance states and their propaganda? That's... actually not bad. I can work with that."

Danny exhaled. "Great. Then it's settled." Danny leaned back in his chair. "Finally."

Three weeks didn't feel so bad now. 'Er… Maybe I'm speaking too soon.

Afternoon

The final bell rang, and students were ready to head home. Danny had to stop by the music room again to pick up the drum case and a form about damage liability.

He propped the case near a bench and pulled out his phone.

It rang once. "Fentonworks!" Jack answered.

"Hey, Dad. Can you come pick me up? I've got, uh, a drum set. For school."

There was a long pause, followed by what sounded like a wrench hitting metal. "You're what-ing a drum set?" Jack asked, distracted.

"It's for a class project."

"I was in the middle of calibrating the ghost containment…"

Danny heard the phone shift.

"Danny?" Maddie's voice now. Calm. Clear. "Jack will be there in ten minutes."

Danny sighed. "Thanks, Mom."

He hung up, sat on the bench, and stared at the drum case. It looked bigger now that he wasn't moving it.

Ten minutes later, the unmistakable sound of the Fenton Family Ghost Assault Vehicle rounded the corner.

Danny stood, ignoring the curious looks from passing students, and rolled the case over.

Jack leaned out the window. "So. You join the marching band and forget to tell us?"

Danny shrugged. "Long-term project. Music class."

"Ah." Jack popped the back hatch. "Still proud. Just checking."

They loaded the case into the van with some creative angling. The ride home was short, save for a brief tangent from Jack about the acoustic properties of banshees.

At home, Danny grabbed his backpack and started upstairs. Jack followed behind, dragging the drum case.

At the landing, Maddie leaned out from the kitchen. "Homework?"

"Yeah, I'm on it."

"Eat something before you do."

"I will." Danny went back for a snack from the fridge and headed into his room. He took time to clear some space and set up the drum kit.

It took longer than expected. The diagram helped, but only barely. He had to reposition the hi-hat twice before it stopped wobbling. The snare legs weren't even at first. One of the toms had a bolt missing, but he found a spare. Eventually, it all came together.

Danny stepped back. The kit filled the corner of the room, snug but solid. He gave one of the toms a quick tap.

"Danny," Maddie called. "Octavia's here!"

He jogged down and opened it. Octavia stood there with a bag of snacks. "Hey."

"Hey."

"I'm here, Mr. and Mrs. Fenton!" she called out toward the basement.

"Welcome back, Octavia! Danny's home."

"I know."

They went upstairs, and Octavia stared at the drum set in his room. "When did you start playing this?"

"Literally today." Danny dropped onto his chair. "Long-term music assignment."

She raised an eyebrow. "You don't strike me as a drummer."

"Neither did I. Thought it might be interesting."

"I suppose." Octavia crossed the room and flopped onto his bed, landing sideways with practiced ease. "So," She propped her chin on her hand. "How was school? And I mean the parts when you used magic."

Danny leaned back in his chair. Gave a faint smile."It's a mixed bag. Magic's been good for the small stuff. I could use the small wins."

Octavia shifted on the bed, propping herself up on one elbow. "Define 'small.'"

He hesitated. "There was a basketball game."

She immediately rolled her eyes. "Let me guess. You used magic to become the star player, and now you're Mr. Popular?"

"Not really… I mean, at first, yeah. It felt good. Showing up Dash's team."

"Oh, you were against Dash? Screw him, I guess."

Danny scratched the back of his neck. "Yeah, well… once I started doing better than him, he and his buddies kept shoulder-checking and fouling me the entire game."

Octavia sat up straighter. "Never mind. Screw him."

Danny gave a small laugh. "One of the nicer guys on my team complimented me after. Said I did great. It didn't feel as good as I thought it would."

She tilted her head, not surprised. "Told you."

"I know." He sighed. "I figured using a bit of magic to just… not suck was fine. Just enough to not drag the team down."

"That's not as bad, I guess."

"In hindsight, though… I don't think I want the spotlight. Not like that. I don't want to make enemies."

Octavia grinned. "Even if it means not getting the attention of all the pretty girls at school?"

Danny raised a brow. "Why would I do that when I have y-" He stopped, eyes widening slightly. His face flushed as he looked away. "Um…"

Octavia's cheeks went a little pink. She gave a small nod, looking down at her lap. "Oh… well, that's good."

Danny reached over to the stack of papers on his desk, grabbing the music sheet he'd printed earlier. Thinking fast, he held it out. "Come help me with this."

She took the page without question and slid off the bed. "Sure."